Prelude to War

The Human Chronicles Saga Book #10

T.R. Harris

Copyright 2015

by Tom Harris Creations, LLC

ISBN: 978-0-9913465-7-8

All rights reserved, without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanically, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.

3 Free Books

No kidding. 3 FREE BOOKS, simply for signing up for my Fan Email List.

Just fill out the Subscribe form here.

Novels by T.R. Harris

The Human Chronicles Legacy Series

Raiders of the Shadow

War of Attrition

Secondary Protocol

The Adam Cain Saga

The Dead Worlds

Empires

Battle Plan

Galactic Vortex

Dark Energy

Universal Law

The Formation Code

The Quantum Enigma

Children of the Aris

The Human Chronicles

The Fringe Worlds

Alien Assassin

The War of Pawns

The Tactics of Revenge

The Legend of Earth

Cain’s Crusaders

The Apex Predator

A Galaxy to Conquer

The Masters of War

Prelude to War

The Unreachable Stars

When Earth Reigned Supreme

A Clash of Aliens

Battlelines

The Copernicus Deception

Scorched Earth

Alien Games

The Cain Legacy

The Andromeda Mission

Last Species Standing

Invasion Force

Force of Gravity

Mission Critical

The Lost Universe

The Immortal War

Destroyer of Worlds

Phantoms

Terminus Rising

The Last Aris

The Human Chronicles Box Set Series

Box Set #1 – Books 1-5 in the series

Box Set #2 – Books 6-10 in the series

Box Set #3 – Books 11-15 in the series

Box Set #4 – Books 16-20 in the series

Box Set #5—Books 21-25 in the series

Box Set #6 — Books 26-29 in the series

REV Warriors Series

Rev

REV: Renegades

REV: Rebirth

REV: Revolution

REV: Retribution

REV Warriors Part 2

REV: Revelations

REV: Resolve

REV: Requiem

REV Warriors Series Part 1 Box Set - The COMPLETE Series (5 books)

Jason King – Agent to the Stars Series

The Enclaves of Sylox

Treasure of the Galactic Lights

The Drone Wars Series

Day of the Drone

In collaboration with Co-Author George Wier…

The Liberation Series

Captains Malicious

Available exclusively on Amazon.com and FREE to members of Kindle Unlimited.

Contents

Adam Cain …

Prelude to War

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Epilogue

The Unreachable Stars …

3 Free Books

Facebook Fan Group

Novels by T.R. Harris

Adam Cain …

… is an Alien with an Attitude.

His adventures continue….

Prelude to War

Chapter 1

“It certainly looks like a Juirean,” Ensign Jimmy Link said. “But if that’s the case, then someone’s breaking about a dozen conditions of the peace agreement.”

Commander John Frost checked his nav screen again. “Well it ain’t us. We’re on the edge, but still solidly in Human Space.”

“Power readings are strong, but we haven’t been scanned, which is unusual. I’m sure they can see us.”

Commander Frost considered the size of his little destroyer before making his decision. He did have right on his side, and besides, there hadn’t been any reported clashes between Humans and Juireans in over three years. “Helm, set course zero-nine-five, ahead one-half. We have every right to investigate. In the meantime, send an encrypted message to Fleet Command with a record of the last two hours.”

“Aye, sir. And weapons?”

“Activate shields but keep the weapons de-energized. We don’t want to make them nervous.”

“Nervous…them? That’s a Class-Four Juirean battle cruiser. It would take more than the firepower of the Tarazi to make that thing nervous.”

“Bring the ship to General Quarters just in case, Mr. Link. Let’s go take a look.”

The Orion Union Starship Tarazi closed on the huge alien spaceship as nonchalantly as a vessel could traveling at nineteen times the speed of light, before dumping out of the gravity-well and approaching at a meager forty-eight thousand miles per hour. When within visual range, Frost cut the power and used maneuvering jets to close within a thousand miles of the twenty-deck warship. For half an hour, Petty Officer Second-Class Hanson had been attempting to hail the alien craft, with no luck. The signal was being absorbed and an automated confirmation returned, yet so far no live Juirean had responded.

“Nothing, sir,” Ensign Link reported unnecessarily; the captain of the Tarazi was fully aware of the situation.

“Yeah, she appears to be dead in the water. Mr. Link, take a boarding party over to our uninvited guests and take a look.”

“I’ll be sure to knock first, sir. They may just be taking some kind of alien nap.”

“Hell, I don’t even know if Juireans sleep.”

“You ever seen one, sir?”

“Not in person; that was before my time. Peace came before I joined.”

“Same here, just pictures and videos.”

“Well, do the honors, Ensign Link. Just don’t go start the Second Juirean War.”

“Sir, they’re in our space. If anyone starts something, it’ll be them.”

Frost could see conflicted emotions cross the face of the young officer. He was excited, as well as scared out of his shorts. This’ll be a good training exercise for him. Also give him something big to talk about back at the base.

Fifteen minutes later the Tarazi’s lone shuttle craft was firmly affixed to the side the looming spacecraft, looking like a baby remora attached to the skin of a great white. The comparison was accurate, too, even though at this point the shark appeared to be asleep.

Hatches were lined up and the seals tested before Jimmy opened up on his side. Even then, the five-man away team was dressed in environment suits and armed with flash weapons. Ensign Link reached through the short gap between starships, and with a heavy crescent wrench, banged on the hull of the alien vessel five times repeatedly. Then he waited. The Humans had fairly detailed schematics of the layout of a Juirean Class-Four, so he knew this hatch was part of the replenishment and supply system for the ship. There was a large airlock on the other side and then a series of storage holds lining a long corridor leading to the center spine of the vessel.

For good measure, Link hammered on the hull one more time. Still nothing.

“I’m opening the hatch,” he reported over his throat comm.

“Monitoring,” Commander Frost replied.

This is definitely weird, Frost thought. The huge alien warship had been silent as a tomb since being detected forty light-years within the boundary of Human Space, a vast region of the Milky Way known to Humans as the Orion-Cygnus arm. To the rest of the galaxy, this region was referred to as the Far Arm, and Frost’s tiny patrol ship was tasked with monitoring a small slice of it just on the Human side of the Barrier from The Fringe Worlds—the last outpost of Expansion-dominated space. Juirean ships were expressly forbidden from entering Human Space without permission, and those that did came mainly through the more established space lanes at the other side of the Arm. To find this vessel here meant only one thing: It was a spy ship, tasked with monitoring the activities of the Human space fleet.

Frost was sure the Union also employed spy ships of their own within the New Expansion, even though Humans were allowed more freedom of access and movement within the bulk of the galaxy than Earth gave the aliens. After three devastating attacks on their homeworld—by the Juireans, the Klin and the Kracori—mankind wasn’t taking chances. Aliens were certainly welcome within Human Space, yet only after the proper clearance and inspections.

So, this Class-Four starship shouldn’t be here, and if Commander Frost detected even the slightest sign of hostility, he would retreat and wait for back up. As it was, he knew at least a dozen much-larger warships were ripping through space at that very moment in an attempt to get here as quickly as possible.

“The hatch opened without a problem, Captain,” Link reported. “Lights just came on inside the airlock, probably automated. We’re moving inside. Gravity still active. Wow, this is neat! What are they, about three-quarters of Earth’s?”

“That’s what I’ve heard.”

“This is like training on Galicie Four.”

“Concentrate, Mister Link.”

“Yessir. We’re inside now. Closing the outer hatch and activating the airlock.”

The area beyond the airlock was a large processing center for most of the hand-carried goods loaded through this access point. Larger items were brought in through the main landing bays. This scuttle could also be used to transfer personnel from ship-to-ship and also to gain access to the exterior for maintenance and repair.

“No one’s around, Captain. Lights are on, and there’s atmosphere and heat.”

“Proceed with caution. A Class-Four has a normal compliment of four hundred mane-heads. They have to be somewhere.”

“Roger that. Moving into the outer corridor.”

The fact that he was now safely aboard the enemy vessel allowed Ensign Link to relax—at least a little. He was more concerned now with how he’d react when coming face-to-face with a Juirean. He’d only been in the service a little over two years, and although the Union was full of alien species, running across a Juirean was very rare.

Just then something caught his eye. It was a pool of brilliant red liquid on the deck, oozing from under one of the dozen or so doors leading to the small storage rooms lining the corridor. “Sir, are you seeing this? It this what I think it is? Juirean blood is red, right?”

“I believe so, but blood of any color leaking from under a closed door is never a good sign.”

Link motioned for the other four men in his party to flank the door before triggering the electronic opener on the wall.

What he found inside was not what he expected. Sure, there was blood everywhere, covering the deck, as well as splashed violently across the walls, stacked crates of ship’s stores, and even the ceiling. Yet there were no bodies. Drag smudges were evident in the shallow lake of blood, but no dead aliens.

“Leave the room and proceed to the main corridor,” Commander Frost ordered. “Stay alert.”

“Yessir.”

There was a pressure door at the end of the long passageway of the supply section and Ensign Link opened it to find the triple-wide spine corridor for this level of the ship. Even though he’d been expecting it, the sight of even more prodigious quantities of alien blood nearly made him puke. There was a literal lake of the thick liquid covering the deck. All starships had a system of grates built into their flooring, as drainage for fire-suppressant chemicals, as well as for handholds during times of zero gravity. Without these grates, Ensign Link believed the floor of the corridor would have been filled with an inch or so of alien blood.

“Where are all the damn bodies?” he heard one of his men ask though his helmet comm.

“Dunno,” he answered softly.

“To the left, what’s that?” Command Frost asked. The captain was tied into the helmet cams of the boarding party so he was fully aware of what they were seeing.

Link moved to the location Frost indicated. “It’s an MK, sir.” He picked up the handgun and checked the battery pack. “It’s full. It hasn’t been fired.”

“And all the visuals of the exterior of the ship shows no signs of hostile fire, either.”

“Could they have all killed themselves?” asked another member of the boarding party.

“And then what? They all threw themselves out the airlock? I don’t think so,” said Jimmy Link, a little too sarcastically. He was growing more frightened by the second and was in no mood for stupid comments. “Sir, I’m seeing no signs of defensive fire at all. It’s pretty slippery in here, but we’re at an elevator that should take us to the command deck. Permission to proceed; we might find some records of what happened.”

“Permission granted. I’m pretty sure you’re not going to find anyone onboard—at least not alive.”

“There were four hundred Juirean military aboard, Captain. That’s a mighty big force to overcome without even firing a shot. And then why take the bodies?”

“Good question, Mister Link. Maybe they recorded the event. I would be surprised if they didn’t.”

The elevator opened at a wide foyer outside the ship’s bridge. To the right would be the combat center, to the left, the comm room. Behind the elevator were the berthing compartments of the senior officers, including the captain’s quarters. Straight ahead was a wide open portal leading to the ship’s command bridge.

There were pools of blood and drag streaks everywhere, including some thin parallel lines that appeared to be made from wheels. Yet still no bodies. The five Humans entered the bridge.

“Roberts, check comm for any logs. Winston, take tactical. See if they recorded any outside threats. I’ll take the command chair.”

A moment later Petty Officer Roberts reported. “Sir, I have a whole series of tracks here, and right up to the present. The recorders are still active.”

“Can you transfer the most recent recordings to the Tarazi?”

“Yessir.”

“Mister Link, you should see this.”

Jimmy moved over to where Petty Officer Second-Class Winston Jones sat at the tactical/weapons console. He had a video playing on the monitor. It was a recording of another starship closing fast on the Juirean vessel. The computers aboard the Juirean ship processed raw data concerning size and structure of the approaching starship and converted it into a detailed animation, yet once the vessel was within visual range, the animation was replaced with real-time images.

The foreign starcraft had literally popped into existence approximately a thousand miles from the Class-Four. Then the image on the screen began to waver, as what appeared to be pulses of bluish light escaped from the other spaceship. From that moment on there was no indication of the Juirean crew taking any actions whatsoever, either offensive or defensive. Weapons remained uncharged, comm links fell silent and generators spun yet in standby mode—just as they had been before the other vessel appeared. The ship was alive, even if the crew didn’t share that same status.

Suddenly within the recording, four small, disk-shaped craft departed from the larger black ship and made a beeline for the Class-Four. No shields were energized and no weapons fired from either party.

The image became static once the smaller ships latched onto the hull of the Juirean battle cruiser. “Fast forward,” Link ordered.

The recording jumped ahead several times, until it came to a point where the disk-shaped craft were now seen heading back to the mothership. The time lapse read one hour, two minutes, standard.

“Roberts, any internal recordings?”

“I’ve only found two, one outside the bridge and another in the generator room. They appear to be from permanent security monitors.”

“Transfer to the main screen.”

“I’ll try, sir. The controls are written in Juirean.”

The main screen to the left of the exterior viewport came to life, and what Ensign Link and the others saw on the screen caused their blood to run cold.

Dozens of Juireans appeared to be meandering around both the bridge and the generator room, listless and unfocused. The word zombies came to mind, and Jimmy Link felt a chill down his spine. Moments later, several huge figures dressed in thick black armored suits came into view. They each carried weapons with wide, short barrels and as they advanced the weapons produced not a discharge of projectiles or plasma bolts, but the same pale blue light as had come from the main ship.

Ignoring the zombie-like crew, the invaders went to control consoles and placed small reading devices on most of them. They waited patiently for the lights on the boxes to glow steady before removing them. One of the other black armored aliens then nodded to another, this one with a thin white stripe running across the armor diagonally from the left collar to the armpit,

On the split screen, the bridge view showed the alien with the white stripe approach the ship’s captain—a green-maned Juirean Guard of massive stature. Yet now the officer appeared passive, listless, and only slightly aware of his surroundings. The other alien leaned in and said something to him.

“Wait—back that up,” Commander Frost yelled into his comm. “I didn’t catch what he said.”

Petty Officer Jones rewound the recording. He then turned up the audio and zoomed in on the image of the black alien, his face obscured by the tinted faceplate of this helmet.

“Are you the builder?” the alien asked.

“Did you get that, sir?” Ensign Link asked.

“It sounded like he asked if the Juirean was the builder—whatever that means?”

“That’s what it sounded like to me, too.”

“Excuse me, sirs, but the Juirean is trying to answer,” said Jones, irritated by the talking of the two officers.

The Juirean captain was indeed trying to answer, yet the effort wasn’t coming easy. He opened his mouth and nothing came out. He blinked several times and then tried again.

“It sounded like he said, what do you mean?” Link reported.

The black alien made an adjustment on his weapon and the blue beam disappeared. He spoke again to the Juirean. “Are you the builder—the builder of the array?”

The Humans watching the recording now remained silent, waiting breathlessly for the Juirean’s fateful reply.

“I know not what you mean. We have built no…array.”

The armored alien backed away from the Juirean captain. “That is unfortunate. If you are not the builder, then you will be harvested.” Several of the huge figures moved within the mass of meandering Juireans and looked around, as if surveying the scene. And then from the barrels of the weapons, double blades of serrated metal extended outward for a good three feet. What happened next was unimaginably brutal and unexpected.

The black figures began to decapitate all the Juireans, using accurate and powerful swipes of their long blades to accomplish the deed. Jimmy Link and his boarding party gasped in shock. There was no provocation, no reason for what was happening. And then more black-suited aliens rushed into the static bridge scene, and began to gather up both sections of the dead Juireans—heads and torsos. They took them all, lifting the huge alien bodies with ease and placing them on mechanized carts that had just come into view. The heads were placed in what appeared to refrigerated containers, while piles of headless bodies were unceremoniously carted away and out of view.

Ensign Link and his entourage were mesmerized by the horrific scene. It was as gruesome as it was efficient. And then to deepen the mystery, the armored creatures didn’t bother with any of the hardware or ordinance aboard the Class-Four. All they took were the bodies.

Then they departed, as quickly and single-mindedly as they came.

“It does looks like a harvest,” said Petty Officer Dan Roberts.

“Like a crop…like in farming?”

“Yessir. Like reaping the corn or slaughtering the cattle.”

“So you think they took the bodies…for food?”

“What else? They didn’t take any prisoners—hell, they didn’t even give them a chance to surrender. They were only concerned with the biological creatures aboard. Also, I’d say from the look of their ship and weapons they had, the Juireans didn’t offer anything in the way of technology to interest them.”

“Captain?”

“I agree with Mister Roberts,” came the reply through their helmet speakers. “But what worries me the most was how easy they subdued an entire Class-Four, and without firing a shot.”

“That beam of theirs put the Juireans into a trance. That made them easy prey.”

“It would do the same to us, Ensign. Juireans and Humans are around ninety-nine percent alike biologically. What affects them could affect us, too. Get back to the ship. I don’t know what we could do against the black ship if it came back, but I’d rather be far away from the Class-Four and maneuverable if they come back for seconds. We’ll let Fleet Command decide what to do next.”

“I have a contact, sir!” Petty Officer Jones yelled from the tactical console.

Link surveyed the screen. “Captain, do you have this?”

“That’s an affirmative.” Concern was thick in Frost’s voice.

“Bolt out, sir! We’ll make do here. I can’t believe they’re coming back for the Juireans; there’s nothing over here left for them to take.” He left off the unspoken ending of the statement: except for us.

“I hate to do this, but I have the welfare of the entire crew to consider,” Commander Frost said. “We’ll be back as soon—”

Ensign Link felt the wavering sensation just as Frost stopped speaking. Nausea swept through him and his vision began to close in on itself.

“Dammit, they’re doing the same thing to us….” Roberts shouted.

Link could feel his heart beating in his temples; he was scared and consumed with panic. But then he looked around the bridge, and his heart began to calm. “It’s not affecting us the same way,” he said to the room. His men looked at each other and then all eyes focused on the officer. He definitely felt something, but nothing that would make him catatonic.

He leaned over the shoulder of Petty Officer Winston Jones and studied the monitor. The black spacecraft had indeed returned, appearing out of the same section of space as it had before. Yet this time the disk-shaped mothership was pointed at the Tarazi with the visible blue light pulses blanketing the space surrounding the ship. Even then, the pale blue light spread out beyond that, reaching as far as the Juirean Class-Four, though its focus was elsewhere.

“Boarding party to the Tarazi, come in!” Robert’s voice echoed loudly in the near-empty bridge of the Juirean warship.

“Belay that, Mister Roberts!” Link cried out.

The enlisted man turned a stunned face on the officer. “Sir, we have to contact them—warn them—do something!”

“It’s obvious the Tarazi has fallen under the full influence of the beam. So far, we’re only getting a piece of it. Let’s not draw any attention, otherwise we may get a full blast of the beam ourselves.”

“So what do we do, just sit back and let the aliens slice off the heads of all our friends and shipmates?”

Ensign Link scanned the tactical screen again, just as four small black vessels departed the alien mothership and began to close on the Tarazi. His pulse was pounding and it felt like his head was about to explode, both from the stress of command and the influence of the blue beam.

“Sir, we have to do something!” Roberts said again.

Link looked at the lights of the tactical console. “All systems aboard this ship are still functioning, isn’t that right?”

“They appear to be,” Winston Jones replied.

“Including weapons?”

The eyes of the petty officer opened wide. “They sure are! They’re not charged, but that will only take a minute.” The young petty officer swiveled in his chair and began to punch buttons.

“Hold off on that,” Link ordered.

Roberts was now at Jimmy’s side, face red, eyes angry. “We don’t have a minute; they don’t have a minute.” The smaller black ships were almost at the Tarazi.

“Relax everyone,” Link said. “Here’s what we’re going to do.” He turned to Petty Officer Jones. “Begin charging the port weapons batteries, but route it back through the starboard banks. Keep the energy signature confined to the interior of the ship.”

“So the aliens won’t detect the build up!”

“That’s right. As far as we can tell, they don’t know anyone’s aboard the Juirean ship.”

“But once the smaller ships latch onto the Tarazi, we won’t be able to fire on them,” Roberts protested.

“We won’t be firing on them, Danny, but on the mothership instead. We have to knock out that suppressor beam. If we can do that, then Commander Frost should be able to mount his own defense, if the effects aren’t long-lasting.”

Roberts nodded quickly.

Link placed a calming hand on the shoulder of the enlisted man. “Take a seat at fire control.” He turned to Mike Newman and the fifth member of the boarding party, Seaman Mark Wier. “You, too,” he commanded. “We need to get every bolt cannon we can aimed at that ship. We’re only going to get one crack this. If we miss, then they turn the beam on us and it’s all over. Jones, let us know the moment the weapons reach full charge.”

Link joined the other three at the fire control stations. A ship of this size had multiple gunner stations on the bridge, as a back up to the controls found in each battery. The four Humans sat in oversized Juirean chairs and activated the targeting screens in front of them. At each station was a control stick with toggle buttons, and once the yellow aiming circle came up on their screens, each sailor did his best to place it on the image of the black ship floating in space two thousand, forty-eight point four miles from the Juirean Class-Four, according to the range finder.

“Sir, I’ve never fired one of these things before,” said Seaman Wier.

“They’re just like the ones we have—they were all taken from Klin technology,” Link said.

“I know that, sir. What I mean is I’ve never even fired one of our own. I’m a mess cook, and my GQ station is with damage control.”

Petty Officer Roberts leaned over and helped the younger man line up the targeting circle. “It’s just like playing a video game, Mark. You’ve done that before, haven’t you?”

“Of course,” said Wier and his face calmed noticeably.

“When the time comes, just press the button on top of the stick,” Roberts instructed. “It’s actually a lot easier than a multi-function controller.”

“I see that, thanks, Dan.”

“Charge at ninety-percent,” Jones reported. “Full power in thirty-four seconds. Sir, you do know you’re going to have to fire precisely at that time, don’t you?”

“Or what?” Seaman Wier asked.

Ensign Link smiled slightly. “Otherwise the charge that’s been built up over a confined circuit overloads—”

“And the whole weapons bank goes ka-blewie,” Jones finished for him.

“Thanks for that, Mr. Jones. Now everyone, line up and prepare to fire. We go on Winston’s command, no hesitation. One of us has to hit the target, so just relax and do the best you can.”

“Five seconds everyone…three, two…FIRE!”

Four powerful plasma bolts erupted from the port side of the Juirean warcraft, closing the distance to the black vessel in the blink of an eye. As it turned out, three of the four blasts impacted the target, including Seaman Wier’s. Although he hated to admit it, the only bolt that missed was fired by Ensign Link.

“The beam is gone!” Jones shouted. The other members of the boarding party rushed from their firing stations and huddled around Jones, watching his screen.

The four smaller boarding ships had reached the Tarazi by now, with one already attached to the hull just over the topside escape hatch. “Captain, can you hear me?” Link called into his throat comm. There was silence.

“Captain, can you—”

“I’m here, Jimmy! Give me a minute; we have some uninvited guests aboard. By the way, great job! Frost out.”

The other four members of the boarding party swarmed around Ensign Link, patting his back and shaking his hand. “Well done, sir!” they called out. “We did it!”

“Calm down everyone, there are still three ships out there, free and maneuverable, plus the one attached to the Tarazi. They may be weapons capable.”

“If they are, then we’ll never know,” Winston Jones said. “They’ve bolted away and in three different directions. Wait one…the fourth ship just broke away from the Tarazi; they’re running, too.”

“Ensign Link, come in,” a voice said over the comm system.

“Here, sir. Did you suffer any casualties?”

“A few cuts and scrapes, but nothing serious, thanks to you and your team. We didn’t get a chance to take any prisoners, but we do have three dead aliens over here. Never seen any like these before, all scaly and shit.”

“Too bad we couldn’t have captured the mothership. It would be nice to know how their suppressor beam works.”

“No regrets, Mr. Link,” Commander Frost said. “And now the important stuff: What color would you like your medals to come in? And that goes for all of you over there.”

“Gold, sir,” said Winston Jones. “Always prefer my medals to be gold.”

“You got it, Mr. Jones. Now, get back here. We dodged a real bullet this time, and those smaller ships are still out there. They may have other beamships with them nearby, so I want to get back in a gravity-well as soon as possible.”

“I hear that, Captain,” said Ensign Link. “We’re on our way.”

Chapter 2

The Human forces lay in ruin, with dozens of once-mighty warships drifting helplessly in the middle of the Kracori minefield. The magnetic mines still closed on their targets, and occasionally one would latch onto a stricken ship and a devastating explosion would follow as a way of punctuating the defeat.

Captain Adam Cain stood on the bridge of the Pegasus, contemplating the damage his own ship had suffered. Two generators were offline and the shields on the port side were mere memories. Sherri Valentine was strapped in the observation chair, unconscious and bleeding profusely from a wound to her leg. Adam knew she wouldn’t last long, yet he didn’t have time to tend to her, not if he wanted to save the Pegasus and the mission.

Kaylor Lin Todd, the Belsonian pilot at the controls glanced back at Adam. “What are we to do? The Kracori are waiting for us outside the minefield. Anything that comes out the other side will be blasted to atoms.”

“Let me think,” Adam said. “Any word on the Juireans? Hopefully they’re doing better against the Kracori than we are.”

The tiny bear-like creature named Jym turned from his tactical screen. “They are in worse shape than are the Humans. And to make matters worse, the Klin have managed to power up again and join the battle. The Juireans are boxed in near the entrance to the Void, and between the Kracori and the Klin, they are being squeezed as if in the grip of a Kronos viper.”

“Does Fleet have any ships to send them?”

“None. The entry point cut in the wall of the Void to gain access by Admiral Tobias was supposed to be a secret, yet the Kracori were waiting there for them. All of our reserves have been taken out, and now the main fleet is scattered. It is as if the Kracori can anticipate our every move.”

Adam pumped out his chest in a show of defiance. “We’re not beaten, not yet. Just beyond that line of Kracori warships is their home planet of Elision. If we take out the planet then the Kracori will be defeated.”

“But how do we get out of the minefield and past their waiting starships?”

“We retreat,” Adam said. “That’s how we do it.”

“I do not understand,” said Kaylor.

“We go out of the minefield the way we came in, and take with us every able-bodied ship we can muster. The Kracori forces are aligned to stop us from exiting the minefield on the Elision side. We’ll come out the other, and then once in the clear, we can use the planet Jorvis as a shield to approach Elision from the left. It will take time for the Kracori to reassemble. By then Elision will be a molten mass of magma.”

The Pegasus rotated one hundred-eighty degrees out from her prior heading, at which point Kaylor initiated a shallow gravity-well and the ship sped off. Jym was on the comm links, summoning all the surviving ships from the decimated Human fleet to follow. Soon ninety-five warships from Earth were streaming out the back of the Kracori minefield and heading for safety.

Once free of the mines, Adam ordered his tiny force to steer left, toward the second planet in the Kracori star system, the planet Jorvis. Long range scanners showed that Adam’s maneuver had worked. The three hundred Kracori starships stationed near the vast minefield were still forming up and had yet to head off after Adam’s force.

Jorvis was growing larger in the forward viewport, and so far no enemy vessels had been detected.

“Adam, the latest report: The Juireans have been crushed!” Jym cried out in a state of panic.

Adam shrugged. “Oh well. Now we can’t count on them as back up. It’s us against the combined might of the Kracori and the Klin.”

“If anyone can save the mission, it is you, Captain Cain,” said Kaylor from the pilot’s seat.

“All ahead flank!” Adam cried out. “Charge all weapons. Once we whip around Jorvis, we’ll have a clear shot at Elision. Let’s send those gray-skinned bastards back to the Hell they came from!”

The fleet changed course to starboard, ripping up the space around cloud-covered Jorvis. But then just as they cleared the edge of the planet and lined up on Elision, another Kracori fleet appeared from the dark side of the planet.

“In-coming bolts—hundreds of them!” Jym cried out.

“Evasive maneuvers,” Adam ordered, but it was too late.

Four plasma bolts struck the side of the Pegasus, ripping open a seam along her portside. Pressure doors slammed shut on the bridge, protecting the four beings inside from the deadly escape of atmosphere taking place throughout the rest of the ship.

“The fleet is down to only sixteen ships,” Jym reported. “The Kracori forces have lost only eight out of over two hundred. Adam, it is hopeless.”

Adam turned to look at the peaceful face of Sherri Valentine, eyes closed, her mind oblivious to the tragedy taking place around her. He envied her. She would die in her sleep, while Adam and his two alien companions would watch the dark hand of the grim reaper close around them.

“Bring what weapons we still have active to bear on that Kracori bastard in front of us. Let’s see if we can take one last enemy ship with us as we go.”

“That’s General Tarazi’s ship,” Jym said.

“I don’t care…fire!”

“It won’t matter, Adam,” Riyad Tarazi said with a smile. “I saw this coming. A little twist here…and see, I’m now out of range. Say good-bye Adam Cain, superman and savior of the Human race. This time you lose!”

The Pegasus was overwhelmed by another shower of plasma bolts. On the bridge, Adam saw bulkheads buckle and the forward viewport shatter. Kaylor was split in two, with his upper torso sucked out the gaping hole at the front of the ship. Jym died when the entire starboard side of the ship imploded.

And as for Adam Cain?

His standing body was bathed in a blue and yellow flame, and then while in the throes of the Devil’s own breath, Adam arched his head back and screamed out his final dying words. “Damn you, the enemies of Earth! This is not over! I will be avenged!”

And then his body exploded…as did the Pegasus.

The screen went black and stark white letters appeared: Game Over.

“Who authorized such corny dialogue?” Adam asked as he ripped the virtual reality googles from his head and tossed them on the couch next to him. “If I had some last dying words to say—”

“They wouldn’t be fit for broadcast,” Sherri Valentine said from over by the food processing station.

Adam glared at her for interrupting. He was frustrated. He shifted his attention to Riyad Tarazi, seated next to him on the couch, his own googles now removed, yet with a self-satisfied grin on his face.

“That’s four in a row, Riyad,” Adam said to him. “I’m beginning to believe this game is rigged.”

“That’s not it, my friend.” Riyad’s brilliant white smile was blinding against his dark, Lebanese skin. “The game is quite sophisticated; it’s just that I know you too well. I can anticipate your every move. Actually, according to studies, Adam Cain and the Humans win the battle of the Dysion Void eighty-four percent of the time when played by average gamers.”

“Yeah, but in reality, we won it one-hundred percent of the time.”

“That would take the fun out of the video game, now wouldn’t it?”

Sherri brought over two cups of steaming coffee to the couch. “Men, and they’re silly video games. You two have been playing that stupid game for most of the trip. Don’t you ever get tired of it?”

“That silly game—as you call it—has made the three of us very rich,” Riyad said.

“And I’m not giving up until I figure out his moves as well as he can mine. By the way, Riyad, why do you always take the side of the Kracori?”

“Let’s just say I love an underdog. And there’s nothing better than beating you, Mr. Cain. I kinda like letting the villain win now and then.”

Adam took a short sip of the extremely hot coffee, burning his lips in the process. “Still, we need to talk to the manufacturer about the dialogue. The graphics are incredible, but I come off sounding like some caricature of a comic book superhero.”

“So what’s new?” Sherri asked with a smile. “Oh, and don’t forget to let me look over your speech before we get to Uinsid. The last one you gave at one of these things did sound like something out of a comic book.”

“Well forgive me, Ms. Grammar, but I’m just a simple soldier with a simple vocabulary.”

“That’s fine; you just don’t have to sound like one. There’s going to be a couple of billion people hanging on your every word. Let’s give them something to remember, and not a bunch of hackneyed tripe.”

“Isn’t tripe a type of fish?”

“That would be funny…if I didn’t know you better.”

“Enough of your lover’s banter,” Riyad said. “Are you up for another game, Adam? You know eventually you’re going to get lucky and win the Battle of the Dysion Void…just like you did the first time.”

Chapter 3

The Union of Orion was the vague and inoffensive name Humanity settled on for their burgeoning galactic empire. With thirty-five other races now included as members, it became a contentious subject when the Humans wanted to call it the Union of Man or the Union of Earth. While no one questioned Earth’s dominance of the organization; it was that the other races then felt like second-class citizens under the earlier proposals.

Finally it was agreed that since all the planets were located in the Orion-Cygnus arm of the galaxy, that naming the affiliation the Union of Orion would be generic enough to accommodate most species. Even then, it took a lot of explaining as to what exactly Orion was, since that was a Human word. At least the name wasn’t Human-centric, and by this time, there was a lot of resentment amongst the members over the air of superiority and condescension exhibited by some—most—Humans towards aliens.

Even in spite of that, new members were being added at a rate of one civilization every six months, and the pace was accelerating. After a rigorous—and often clandestine—screening process, qualified species were carefully approached and offered a seat at the table. Most races being considered had already come in contact with aliens at some point in their history, either by the Klin, the Juireans or the Humans, while a few contacts came through the more obscure races like the Sileans, who had established loose trade agreements with these worlds decades before. Most of the planets admitted into the Union had star travel and a technological level that made adjusting to the reality of being part of an organization of alien cultures as seamless as possible.

As it was, most of the new members petitioned for inclusion, having watched the progress made throughout the Arm by the Humans. And when such an historic event was celebrated by a new member, an elaborate ceremony was held, which was broadcast not only planet-wide, but also Union-wide. Representatives from the Union governing body would be present, as would delegates from other worlds looking to establish embassies and trade missions. Also, celebrities were often invited, just to add a little glitz and glamour to the occasion for the common folk.

And three of the most sought-after celebrities of the time were Adam, Sherri and Riyad. In reality, they all wanted Adam, after the stories of his exploits saturated a market as part of the priming process. However, it was a major coup when all three showed up, such as was the case for the joining ceremony of the Que’l.

Of course, the Big Three didn’t come cheap, and even though the officials from the planet Uinsid—where the Que’l originated—had anted up a million base-credits each for their appearance, the Union threw in two million extra to make up for the going rate of their time and effort.

All in all, Adam and his friends were living the good life, enjoying their celebrity and making a fairly good chunk of change as a result.

At first Adam Cain dreaded these events. He wasn’t comfortable as a public speaker, and the accolades that were foisted upon him were embarrassing. If they only knew how haphazard and reckless his victories had been, and how often luck played the major role.

It was Sherri and Riyad who first pushed him into participating. The two of them were celebrities in their own right…but everyone wanted Adam. And in order to command the highest appearance and speaking fees, the trio was needed.

By now they had the act down, appearing on stage together and bantering back and forth in well-rehearsed mini-plays. Everyone loved the dynamic between the trio, and the stories that blanketed the media markets prior to their arrival played right into it.

Adam had to admit he was enjoying himself more than he had in years, and surprised to learn that he preferred alien audiences to those at home. He always felt his fellow Humans could see right through his ruse and know that what he’d accomplished over the years wasn’t anything special. To the aliens, however, this was all fresh and new, and the mysterious Humans—along with their most-celebrated heroes—were larger than life. After all, this was a race who once ruled a galaxy. And to top that off, only a handful of them managed to take control of the Large Magellanic Cloud, the small sister galaxy to the Milky Way. Adam had been instrumental in restoring equilibrium to the Cloud, which only enhanced his legend and god-like aura. It seemed that no challenge was too big or an enemy too strong to stop the Humans and their super-hero, Adam Cain.

For the new member races, all this pomp and circumstance was a big deal. Now their race would be part of the Union of worlds which the Humans oversaw. Success and strength through association was the main attraction to joining the Union. And having the Big Three at the Joining Ceremony was just icing on the cake.

Chapter 4

The Pegasus II was still three days out from Uinsid when Adam received a link from Admiral Andy Tobias on Earth.

“Have you read my book yet?” the sixty-year-old officer asked when his image resolved on the large forward viewscreen on the bridge.

“Read…a book? What’s that?” Adam said good-naturedly. “I’m too damn important to spend my time reading. I normally have someone else read things to me.”

“And just think, I knew you when you were just a snot-nosed boot on your first day of BUDS. Getting a little too big for your britches, aren’t you, son?”

“Sorry, Admiral, sir!” Adam’s smile widened. “Of course I read your book. After all, it’s all about me.”

Tobias frowned. “Really?” he said. “And here I thought I was the main character.”

“It’s that frickin’ ego of yours, but seriously, Andy, it was good, even if some of the things you detail in it are pure fantasy.”

“It’s called having a literary license. Gotta give them a good story, even if some things are embellished.”

“Or made up.”

“Yeah that, too.” The smile then evaporated from the Admiral’s face. “But that’s not the reason for the link. I have to give you a heads up about something potentially very dangerous in sector two-forty-two”

“That just a hop, skip and a jump from here. What’s going on?”

“Brace yourself, Adam, because this is really weird. A patrol ran across a Juirean Class-4 in the sector—”

“In Human Space?”

“That’s right, and in violation of all the current peace accords.”

“A spy ship? I wouldn’t be surprised if it is.”

“Was,” Tobias corrected. “When the patrol ran across the ship, it had been attacked and all the crew killed by an unknown alien race.”

Adam was silent for a heartbeat, knowing there were very few entities in the galaxy that could take out a Juirean Class-4. “Unknown? What’s the basis of that assessment?”

“Because the patrol ship—you’ll get a kick out of this, it’s named the Tarazi—was also attacked by the same alien vessel.”

“But they survived?”

“By sheer luck. It seems that the attacking ship emits a pulse ray of some sort that puts whatever crew they’re attacking into a mindless stupor. They’re conscious, but unaware and unable to defend themselves. The ray completely incapacitated the Juirean crew.”

“How did the crew of the Tarazi survive?”

“A boarding party was on the Juirean ship when the ship was attacked. The beam appears to be focused, so the men on the Class-4 were unaffected and able to take out the attacking mothership with the Juirean weapons. Four of the alien boarding craft survived, however, and bolted for places unknown. The captain of the Tarazi did manage to kill three of these new aliens. The bodies are on their way to Camp Reagan for examination.”

“And you’re sure they’re nothing we haven’t seen before?”

“Positive,” Tobias relied. “We checked all the data bases; these guys are something new. And Adam, if it hadn’t been for a stroke of luck, the Tarazi crew would have suffered the same fate as the Juireans. And there’s more. Hold on to your hat, but all the Juireans were decapitated and then their heads and bodies removed from the battle cruiser. The aliens took nothing else, just the bodies.”

“No shit! Why would they do that?”

“If we find a live alien that’ll be the first question we ask—if we get the chance. I’ve attached the complete video record of the incident to this link. You’ll see how effective this suppressor beam is, as the captain of the Tarazi calls it. This is some scary shit, man. The alien ship pops into space in the vicinity of their target, and once the beam is activated, that’s all she wrote.”

“So what’s the protocol, Admiral?” Adam asked.

“Convoys. We’re going to initiate convoy movement throughout the sector. The alien beam is focused, so it may only be able to take on one ship at a time.”

“That makes sense. We’ll be at Uinsid in another two days, and the closer we get to the system the more traffic we’ll run into. That should keep us safe, at least for the time being.”

“Agreed, and every hour that goes by moves you further away from sector two-four-two. Just keep an eye out for any unknown vessels, and if you do see one, bolt away as fast as you can. We’ll get an escort lined up for your trip back to Earth.”

“Damn, Andy, what are we dealing with here; another alien species with superior weapon’s technology?”

“It’s a big and dangerous universe out there, Mr. Cain. Who knows what’s lurking around the corner just waiting for the chance to rain on our parade? And they’ve attacked both Juirean and Human ships, so they’re not playing favorites.”

“Have the Juireans been contacted?”

“Yep. They’re denying that the Class-4 is theirs. They say we took a derelict and dressed it to look like a C-4, just so we can cause some intergalactic crisis.”

“You told them about their dead crew, didn’t you?”

“That’s when they suddenly clamed up. They’re protesting, but also sending a team to investigate.” Tobias raised his eyebrows. “On second thought, we may actually have trouble proving it’s a Juirean ship after all, since there are no bodies onboard.”

Adam attempted a smile. “There was time when I would have welcomed the news about dead Juireans, but this sounds like something really serious.”

“Roger that. I’ll let you go now, but please, get to Uinsid as fast as you can, and then stay there until I give you the go ahead.”

“Aye aye, sir. And if you can, send me the report on the dead aliens when it’s ready. I’d be curious to see what they’re made of.”

“Will do. Signing off.”

Chapter 5

The Pegasus II arrived at the planet Uinsid two days later without incident. They were directed to land in a large spaceport next to what looked to be a massive sports arena, one that dwarfed anything found on Earth. This one could easily seat a million people or more.

Adam had only taken a glancing look at the Que’l and their planet prior to arriving. As was his nature, one alien looked pretty much like the other, at least generically, so his curiosity level was virtually nil when it came to meeting another one. Yet in person, he found them to be much more impressive than in the vids.

With the gravity of Uinsid sitting at slightly over half of Earth’s, the natives were much taller than Humans, somewhere between seven and eight feet tall. They were also strange looking things, with massive necks and huge, square heads that were nearly flat on top. Their scalps were hairless and appeared to be made up of overlapping plates of thick bone. They were two legged, yet had feet that resembled hooves. They were also extremely muscular, even the females, and adorned themselves with drab-looking garments made of course leather. There was nothing flashy or soft about the Que’l; they were an impressive and intimidating species.

The Joining Ceremony would take place at the huge stadium, atop a stage placed where the fifty yard line would be in a traditional arena. The Human entourage consisted of no less than two senators, four representatives, an over-abundance of personnel from the Alien Affairs Office, along with nearly a hundred reps of the other Union members, all eager for the official joining so trade opportunities could be realized.

The Que’l had petitioned for membership, and the Union was all too eager to let them in. Two of the planets within the Que’l sphere of influence were overflowing with raw materials, such as iron, nickel, magnesium and other heavy metals. They also had substantial gold, silver and other precious metals and gems which appeared to be untapped by the natives. This was something the Union could not abide. Whole fleets awaited the finalization of the joining documents so they could descend on these worlds and begin stripping them clean. The Que’l appeared to be fine with this, since it would mean untold wealth suddenly lavished on the population—of course, lavished upon some more than others.

The trio’s escort led them to an underground access to the stadium, where they met the lead cultural attaché from Earth, a man named Omar Piero.

His smile seemed practiced and overdone as he grasped the hands of each of them. “I am so honored to meet the three of you. Of course, I have been hearing of your exploits since I was just a kid.”

Adam pursed his lips, yet mentally forgave the man for pointing out their advancing age. He had to remind himself that he was only twenty-five when he’d been abducted by the Klin, which meant twenty years of adventure amongst the stars still placed him only in his mid-forties. Of course, he also knew it wasn’t the years, it was the mileage. And as far as he knew, no Human had more mileage under their belt than did Adam Cain.

“So what’s the schedule, Mr. Piero?” he asked.

“The ceremony begins in an hour, with the planetary president—a being named Quanick Mur—presenting a speech officially accepting the Joining Invitation. That will be followed by speeches by Senators Hardwick and Bloomberg, and then by Ambassador Reynolds. The Ambassador will then introduce the three of you, following a short summary of your accomplishments.”

“Have you seen the speech, Mr. Piero?” Sherri asked. “Sometimes they go overboard with some of the things we’re credited with doing. It might be nice to know what’s going to be said about us before we go on stage.”

“It is the standard bio, Ms. Valentine,” the young man explained. “Mr. Cain’s abduction by the Klin and his escape, your meeting him and then the joining up of Mr. Tarazi as the three of you warned the Earth of the impending attack by the Juireans.” The man seemed absolutely giddy as he spoke. “He won’t tell the whole story; that has already been circulated through media accounts for over two months now, including the release of movie The Human Chronicles by Cyrus Biggs.”

All three of them cringed. They’d seen the movie, of course, even though none of them had signed off on it beforehand. It was an over-the-top glorification and exaggeration of the events surrounding the Human/Juirean War and the Humans’ ascension to the leadership of the Expansion. It ended with Adam’s famous abdication speech where Humanity gave the Expansion back to the Juireans so they could return home and begin building their own stellar empire. The storyline would dovetail nicely into the ceremony, and unfortunately, was becoming part of the standard media kit surrounding all new membership events.

Omar Piero was still talking: “He’ll then introduce the three of you, at which point you will have thirty minutes for your presentation. Please feel free to extend it if you like. I have to say, it will be the highlight of the event and one which billions of beings on Uinsid have been anxious to see.” He flashed his practiced smile again. “After all, no one wants to hear politicians speak unless they have to. Most are tuning in to see you. Following all the official hoopla, there will be a Drunage Match, which you may find interesting.”

“What’s a Drunage Match?” Riyad asked.

“It’s the major sport practiced by the Que’l, basically a cross between football, rugby and a street brawl, if I had to describe it.”

Adam and Riyad looked at each other. “Sounds like fun!” Adam said.

The smile left Piero’s face. “The natives take the game very seriously. It’s played essentially as a substitute for war among the various Sects. It is quite savage and violent.”

“As I said, sounds like fun,” Adam repeated, deciding to have a little fun at the expense of the attaché.

“Thank you, Mr. Piero, it sounds like a delightful afternoon,” Sherri said, shaking his hand again and ending this line of conversation. She always was the most diplomatic of the three, a role which Adam and Riyad gladly surrendered without a fight.

They followed their host to a small anteroom where they watched the pre-ceremony events on a huge flat screen monitor mounted on the wall. The trio had participated in nine previous Joining Ceremonies, with three already on the books for later in the year. Sherri seemed to revel in them, with Riyad basically indifferent and Adam thoroughly bored most of the time. But the money was great, and except for the time traveling to and from the various planets, they didn’t last long.

The money he got from such events, plus the merchandising of his identity, had allowed Adam to finally purchase his dream estate in the Lake Tahoe region of Nevada, along where the Ponderosa Ranch once existed. He had ninety acres, with his home set squarely in the middle, giving him all the privacy he needed. Sherri lived in the San Francisco Bay Area city of Orinda, in a mansion with an incredible view of the Bay to the north. She spent three quarters of her time there, and the rest with Adam in Tahoe.

They had reconciled—to a point—now that her affair with Riyad was long over. They enjoyed each other’s company…and then it was time to be alone. There’s a belief that two people must be alike to get along; not so with these two. They were too much alike to co-exist for very long in the same proximity. The time apart served to release the pressure that constantly built up between them.

Riyad had moved to San Diego, boasting to anyone who would listen that the city had the best climate of anywhere in the galaxy. Adam was a California boy himself and knew the city intimately. He agreed whole-heartedly. Yet there was something about the rich pine scent in the air of the high Sierra, and the freshness of the winter snow fall that helped Adam stay grounded. You could travel the galaxy—hell two galaxies in his case—yet eventually one needed a place to call home just to keep things in perspective.

And that was why these excursions off-planet were becoming more and more of a bother, and why he kept insisting on higher and higher fees for his time. The other two rode his coattails to the accompanying wealth, knowing that eventually Adam would say no at some point. And without Adam, their stock would drop like a rock.

Stepping out onto the huge stage for the first time took their breath away, as a million living souls all cheered and clapped in a very Human-like display of greeting. They had never been faced with so many people in person and the sheer energy within the arena was overpowering.

They took seats to the left of the main speaker’s podium and waited patiently for their time at center-stage. That time came precisely three-hours, forty-two minutes after the start of the ceremony, much longer than any of them had been told or anticipated.

At some of these events, their show could last upwards of an hour or more, as they ad-libbed and enjoyed the intimate feel of the smaller venues. Yet this one was intimidating, and they wrapped up their part of the ceremony in only eighteen minutes. Still the crowd went wild.

And then came the Drunage Match.

Adam had to admit he was impressed. Here was a pair of forty-five-member teams basically beating the crap out of each other as only the Que’l were designed to do. As the game was played, a large stone with a handle was set at center field—a field twice as large as a standard football field—and each team would rush forward from their goal lines to take possession of it. What came next shocked even the violent and competitive Humans.

The Que’l would use their flattened heads as battering rams, often slamming square on with another charging native. The sound of the collisions could be heard all the way to the stage, even over the absolute din of the crowd noise. Yet very few of the Que’l got injured, at least initially. Their plated heads, thick necks and massive shoulders were designed to take such impact, and they used them as weapons against their opponents. There also appeared to be very few rules to the game. Tacklers could come in from any angle, even joining together to crush a blocker or runner between two massive head butts. By the end of the shortened match—shortened on account of this being an exhibition match—sixteen of the starting ninety players had been removed from the field on mechanized carts.

The captain of the winning team then made his way to the podium to greet the President and his mate, as well as their three most-distinguished guests.

The President turned to the three Humans. “This is Dravis Hurr, our most accomplished Drunage player.”

Dravis met their eyes with a steely, confident stare. “I have heard much of Humans, and of your abilities. I must say you are much smaller than I first believed.”

“Dravis, please do not insult. These beings are guests of the Que’l.”

“No offense taken,” Adam said, standing to greet the team captain. “We hear that all the time.”

“So what do you think of our contest?” Dravis asked. Adam could smell the strong perspiration, musk-like and masculine.

“Very impressive. We have a similar game on Earth called football. I used to play it when I was in school.”

“Then perhaps you will consent to a challenge match?” He looked over at Riyad. “Two on two for the best score to three?”

Adam smiled while shaking his head. “Oh, I concede your expertise, Dravis Hurr. I’m afraid we wouldn’t give you much of a contest. Besides, it seems your bodies are built for this kind of sport, where ours are not.”

“We have head gear available.” He turned to another player who already carried the equipment. Dravis handed it to Adam.

“This will provide the necessary protection to your head and neck and place most of the pressure upon the shoulders.”

Adam lifted the light-weight, L-shaped helmet as Riyad stepped up to inspect it himself. It did indeed have a padded, flattened top, and then foot-wide panels that joined the top with a pair of U-shaped shoulder pads.

“The impact on the head will be transferred to the shoulders, resulting in no injury, especially for the physically superior Humans.” Dravis’s last comment was dripping with sarcasm and inference. Adam bristled.

He looked to the President, who simply looked back at him with an amused grin. “It is quite appropriate for challenge matches to be accepted. They are a strong indicator of an opponent’s worthiness.”

Adam looked at Riyad, who shrugged.

“Sure, why not?” Adam said. “Challenge accepted.”

“Very good!” said the President of the Que’l. “The audience, both here and on the transmissions, will enjoy this immensely. Thank you both for accepting the challenge. We will now have an opportunity to see why Humans have succeeded as you have against other races within the galaxy.”

Adam laughed. “Please don’t hold too much expectation, President Mur. Your people are so much bigger than us and are built for the type of play required to win the game.”

The smile suddenly vanished from Mur’s face. “Then have the stories of Human achievement been an exaggeration, simply a means to intimidate the other races of the Arm?”

Adam was stunned by the intensity of the President’s accusation. He glanced around the stage, looking for Omar Piero. The attaché had spent months studying the Que’l; he knew their thinking and their culture. It was obvious Adam had made some faux pas, and he was at a loss as to what to do next.

“It is as I suspected,” said Dravis Hurr. “Your technology is the only advantage you have over other races.”

Riyad stepped up to the eight-foot-tall alien. “We said we accept your challenge, and we do. When do we start it? I’m anxious for some exercise.”

Dravis nodded. “Good fortune,” he said. “An alien with courage. I find that refreshing. We begin as soon as the field is cleared and the teams assembled.” He looked to President Mur. “With your permission, my Lord.”

“For victory!” he said.

“For victory!” Dravis repeated.

Riyad and Adam then huddled with Sherri. “We’ll just run around a little and let them win, even though it will piss me off to do so.” Adam said.

“Have you seen how their heads are made?” Sherri asked. “They’re like walking, talking battering rams. This is one case where you may not win even if you wanted to.”

Adam frowned. “Are you kidding? The gravity is half that of Earth’s, and I’ve found that no matter how intimidating an alien may look from the outside, most of them are made of marshmallows on the inside.”

“Don’t let your macho ego get the best of you, Adam. Be careful, both of you.”

“No sweat, pet,” Adam replied with a smile.

The two men followed an escort down onto the field. Adam thought the arena was impressive from the stage; on the field it was like nothing he’d ever experienced. The playing area itself was huge, much larger than a traditional football field, with their goal marker barely visible in the distance. Two Que’l helped Adam and Riyad put on the head gear, and they found that the strap that held the apparatus to their foreheads blocked their view when trying to look up. They had no choice but to deal with it, since the other straps reached under their armpits to hold the shoulder gear in place.

Adam and Riyad looked at each…and then both burst into laughter. “You look ridiculous!” Adam cried out.

“So do you, my friend, so do you, and unfortunately this is being broadcast all across the Arm. How will we ever live this down?”

“Let’s just get it over with as soon as possible.”

The two Humans were placed at the Que’l goal line. The small stone with the handle was barely visible at midfield, and Dravis and his teammate were mere dots in the distance. And then a buzzer sounded, and Adam knew the match was underway.

Riyad and Adam took off, looping in the light gravity with ease. Adam felt he was going about half speed when he noticed that the Que’l had already reached the rock. “Damn, they’re fast!” he called over to Riyad.

“I’ll cover on the right,” Riyad replied.

“I’ve got the left.”

Dravis had the rock held firmly in his grip as he ran toward them. The field was extremely wide, yet the alien appeared to be making a beeline for Adam. At the last second before they came together, Dravis tossed the rock back to his trailing teammate, and then lowered his head and crashed directly into the Human.

The collision was incredible, and even though Adam had lowered his head at the last second to meet the blow, he was thrown back twenty feet, landing on the hard grass surface with stars in his eyes.

In the meantime, Riyad closed on the other player, using his speed to narrow the gap before the alien could reach the goal line. But then the other player cocked his huge head and smashed it into Riyad’s side. Riyad was thrown off balance and his feet became tangled. He fell hard to the ground face first, scooping up a mouthful of the musty-tasting soil.

As he looked up and began to spit dirt from his mouth, he saw the alien cross the goal line and begin an elaborate celebratory dance.

For his part, Adam was still shaking off the cobwebs. He was lying on his back, oblivious to the cheering from the massive crowd. And then he felt something moist and warm on his left leg. He propped himself up on an elbow and looked down. Dravis was standing over him, a stream of yellow liquid flowing from his body mid-torso. It only took Adam a second to realize what was happening.

He scrambled to his feet, a little wobbly at first. “You son-of-a-bitch! You just pissed on me!”

Dravis smiled at him as he hitched up his pants. “I do not understand all of the translation, yet I grasp the context. Do not be alarmed, Human, this is how we show disrespect for an enemy.”

“But you pissed on me! That goes way beyond disrespect; that’s just nasty, you bastard!”

“Then I suggest you do something to gain my respect.” Dravis threw out his chest and took a step closer to Adam.

Suddenly, a Que’l referee was between them. Riyad was also there. “Did he just do what I thought he did?”

“He sure did,” Adam cried out.

“The score is awarded to the Que’l!” the referee announced, his voice echoing throughout the arena. “Players will resume starting positions.”

Riyad pulled Adam away. “Relax, Adam. One more goal and it’ll be over.”

Sherri was aghast at what she just saw. She was seated next to President Murr’s mate, a female name Ricoen. “Is that allowed?” she asked the native.

“Of course, and it was to Dravis’s credit that he did not discharge onto the Human’s face.”

“I’m sorry if I offend, but that’s disgusting.”

“Then I would suggest your males play better. They do not seem to be very capable physically. That must come as a disappointment to you.”

It took a moment for Sherri to realize her mouth was hanging open. She snapped it shut just as Omar Piero stepped up to her.

“What’s going on, Ms. Valentine? Why are Misters Cain and Tarazi on the field?”

“Where the hell have you been?” Sherri scolded. “They were taunted into accepting a challenge match.”

“Oh my god!” Piero said. He then took Sherri by the arm. “Forgive me, Jon Ricoen, but I must speak with Ms. Valentine in private.”

He took her to the side of the stage. “This is very serious. What are their plans for the match?”

“Plans?” Sherri said, confused. “They just want to put on a little show and let the Que’l win. But that bastard just peed on Adam’s leg.”

Piero looked around nervously. “This is serious. They cannot let the Que’l win, not without making an effort that will convince everyone here that they did their best. Even still, victory is the preferred outcome.”

“Against those beasts, you’ve got to be kidding? Why is this so important?”

“Follow me. We can talk on the way to the field.”

In the wide corridor below the stage, Piero filled her in. “These contests are like war. The Que’l are engaging in a real contest right now to see who is the superior race. If Cain and Tarazi lose, then the Que’l will have no respect for our leadership of the Union.”

“Dravis did mention something about technology helping us.”

“This is terrible, Ms. Valentine. These aliens despise those who dominate by the use of technology. They feel that is the ultimate form of cheating. Unless we can show them we are superior to them physically, we will forever lose their respect. I know the Que’l,” Piero continued. “They won’t drop out of the Union, but they will do everything they can to sabotage our position.”

“So what? They can’t do anything that will really upset things, can they?”

“They’re sitting on the richest deposits of crucial resources of any race in the Arm. They will use that advantage to undermine our authority. Sure, it may not work, but we don’t need the complication, especially when there’s been such a big movement for equal access to the leadership of the Union by the newer members.”

They had reached the field by now and ran up to where Adam and Riyad were lined up on the goal line.

“Strategy!” Piero called out. The nearest referee raised his hand.

“We have five minutes for a strategy meeting,” the bureaucrat said to them.

“What the hell’s going on, Piero?” Riyad asked, his mouth bleeding from the fall he’d taken. “These aliens don’t seem to be out just to win, but to humiliate us in the process.”

“That’s exactly what they’re doing.” He went on to explain the purpose and psychology behind these matches.

“Shit!” Adam cried out after Piero was through. “The damn things are built like Mack trucks and here we’re stuck with this headgear that’s like wearing blinders.”

“They didn’t do us any good,” Riyad said as he began to unbuckle the equipment. “I’ll take my chances without it.”

Adam removed his, too.

Sherri kicked off her shoes. “Make the announcement, Omar, I’m joining the team.”

Piero was stunned for a moment. “There are female leagues, yet never has a female gone up against the males.”

“That’s what I’m counting on. If they’re out to humiliate us, just imagine what will happen when we win with a female on the team.”

“Are you crazy?” Adam asked. “You’ll get yourself killed.”

“Piero, go tell the others they need a third player. I’m in.”

“All right, but they’re not going to like it.” He ran off to speak with the ref.

Sherri huddled with the men. “Look, you know in this gravity that we’re faster than these guys. We can also jump, which is something I haven’t seen any of them do, not even in the regular match. Let’s use finesse against them. And Adam, if you do get a chance to bust some heads, make it count. Eight-footers have never been a problem for us before. I’m sure these guys are no different.”

Piero returned, a worried look on his face. “Okay, they agreed. In fact, I think they found it amusing that they’d be facing a female. I can’t emphasize this enough, but these contests are like real war and the victor really believes they’ve won it all at the end. This isn’t a game to them.”

“War is my middle name,” Adam said.

“I thought it was Jonathan?” Sherri said to lighten the mood.

“Today it’s War. Now…let’s go kick some alien butt!”

This time when the starting whistle blew, the Humans took off at full speed. In the light gravity of Uinsid, all three of them reached the rock a full five seconds before the Que’l. Adam hoisted the stone, finding it to be incredibly light for its size.

“Here Sherri, you take the stone. Riyad and I will provide the blocking.”

Adam tossed her the stone. At first she dodged it, but when she reached down and grasped the handle, she smiled. “Ten pounds, maybe?” she said. “I got this. Lead on.”

They took off to the left, angling away from the nearest Que’l player, the new one they’d just brought in. He was quick, though, and managed to close the gap fifty yards before the goal line. As he took aim on Adam, he lowered his head, his beady eyes angled up so he could keep sight on his target.

Adam moved to join him, lowering his shoulder and taking aim himself. But then at the last moment, Adam jerked to the right. His movement was lightening quick compared to the reactions of the alien. The Que’l player lost his balance when his head didn’t impact anything and he fell forward onto the field. Adam circled back, and as the Que’l player scrambled to his feet, Adam lowered his shoulder again and crashed into the alien. This time the result was just the opposite as when he’d first collided with a Que’l. This time it was the native who grunted hard and went airborne, landing unceremoniously on his backside, dazed and confused.

Adam took off after Riyad and Sherri.

The other two aliens had moved to block the goal line, a savage animal look now on Dravis’s face. They both closed on either side of Riyad, with the plan to crush him between their two boney head plates. Yet just like Adam, Riyad waited until the last second before he leapt into the air, easily floating over the charging aliens. They came together, their hard headplates making a sound like a thunder clap. But they didn’t fall, not at first. Instead, the two aliens staggered backwards, before Dravis’s teammate finally keeled over to his left.

Dravis was by far the strongest and most accomplished of the Drunage players. He didn’t fall, at least not until Adam ran up and blindsided him from the right. The hapless creature spun around three times, literally corkscrewing into the grass of the playing field. Now he collapsed, and for a moment crawled around on his hands and knees like an infant, before toppling over on his side.

Adam stopped next to him, before looking down the field to see Sherri cross the goal line. Score: All tied up. Then he turned his attention back to the moaning alien. Should he, or shouldn’t he? Adam was conflicted. Finally, he reached out a hand.

Dravis saw him do so, and a frown crossed his dazed face. “It is within your right,” he said to Adam.

“I know, but that’s not how we do things. Respecting your enemy will help you to truly understand him. Acting superior all the time can lead to some very nasty surprises.”

Dravis took Adam’s hand and stood up. ‘I believe I know what you mean.”

“The game’s all tied,” Adam said. “What say we call it a draw so no one can be called a loser?”

“That is unusual,” Dravis said. But with both his teammates still struggling to climb off the turf, he didn’t have much of a choice. “I agree, Adam Cain.” He grasped Adam’s hand and then lifted both their arms into the air. “We have both yielded. The contest is concluded!” he cried out, his voice easily picked up by the multitude of microphones surrounding the field.

There was a moment of stunned silence from the crowd as Dravis slowly lowered their arms and surveyed the stands. He had no idea what would happen next.

And then a slow crescendo of cheering took over, not a lot, but enough to make protesters take pause. The players on the field took this opportunity to make a hasty exit.

“Let’s get cleaned up,” Adam said to Dravis. “I assume you’re invited to the banquet we’re having? If not, then come as my guest. I insist.”

Dravis blinked his beady eyes several times. “You Humans are a strange species. Yet I can see the advantage of keeping your enemies near.”

“That’s true, Dravis, yet I prefer the company of my friends over my enemies. The Que’l do have friends, don’t they?”

Again the blinking eyes. “I am beginning to see how it was that Humans were able to lead a galaxy. I regret to say that we Que’l may have much to learn from your kind.”

Adam smiled. “Come, my friend, all this exercise has really built up my appetite.”

It was an odd sight as the diminutive six-footer led the hulking eight-foot tall giant off the field. The crowd was still in a mild state of shock as the pair exited under the huge stage.

It was after an exquisite banquet when a crowd of aliens and Humans were gathered in a large reception hall, each with glasses of appropriate intoxicants to cap off the excellent meal. Dravis was engaged in an enthusiastic conversation with Sherri and the first mate, Ricoen, while Riyad was speaking with one of the Human diplomats, a very young, dark-skinned woman who appeared to come from the same part of the world as he.

Adam was speaking with Ambassador Reynolds and the head of the Que’l military, an alien named Fracus Sim.

“And they only took the bodies, nothing more?” the Ambassador was saying.

“That’s right,” Adam said. “Sir, I’m surprised you haven’t been informed of this.”

“It may be in my queue, but I’ve been so busy with the preparations for the Joining Ceremony that I’m behind with my correspondence.”

Adam looked at Fracus Sim. The alien was quiet and with three deep furrows in his hard forehead. “Bul-Mot Sim, are you feeling ill?” Adam asked, calling the officer by his rank.

“Forgive me, Captain Cain,” Sim said coming out of his trance. “It is just that I have some information that may add to your concerns. Recently, there have been five reports of abandoned ships discovered with missing crews, yet also with signs of savage action aboard. We attributed such attacks to pirate activity, which honestly had been nonexistent until this time. Since these ships were not operated by Que’l, but other races within our sector, we took no further action. In light of your revelations, it seems your mysterious invaders are active in Que’l space as well.”

“Can you send us the locations where these ships were found?” Adam asked. “We might be able to isolate their movements that way.”

“Yes, without delay. If what you say is true about this suppressor beam, then all ships are vulnerable that travel without escort. And even then, there is no proof that the beam can’t be focused on several ships at a time. You said it yourself; the Humans survived because these savages were not aware others of your kind were aboard the Juirean ship.”

“That’s true, and until we have another attack, we can’t even be sure there’s more than one mothership.”

“Let us give hope that your Humans did destroy the only ship employing such a beam. Do you truly believe that to be a possibility?”

Adam shook his head. “Not at all, just wishful thinking. With so many crewless ships to commandeer, the fact that they abandoned them tells me our technology means nothing to them, or our mode of star travel.”

Fracus smiled—a full tooth grin unlike so many other alien races who were offended by such displays of ferocity—and lifted his glass of intoxicant. “As the newest member of the Orion Union, we will now ally ourselves with all our fellow members to face this threat united.”

Reynolds and Adam each raised their own glasses. “Here’s to strength in numbers!” Reynolds said.

“I just hope it will be enough,” Adam said half under his breath. The other two heard him, and almost immediately their smiles ratcheted down fifty percent.

“Have faith, Captain Cain,” Fracus said. “The Que’l are now on your side.”

Chapter 6

The planet had no name and no designation. It was unknown to all but a few and harbored no native life, even though it had an a temperature and atmosphere that could support most Primes in the galaxy. A billion years ago life was just beginning to take hold on the surface, as was the rule for most worlds with the resources of this one. Unfortunately, the large ball of rock ended up in the wrong place at the wrong time, which was only a hundred light years from a gamma ray burst aimed in its direction. The deadly dose of scorching radiation fried the planet, putting an abrupt end to the evolutionary process. Now only basic microbes called this world home, themselves aliens having arrived on asteroids and comets from more hospitable environments.

A survey of the world would show one small ocean, a scattering of huge lakes, very little cloud cover and a vast expanse of arid brown desert. Gigantic swirling dust storms were omnipresent, giving the planet a ruddy look from space, and as the probe continued to scan the surface, no signs of occupation would be found, nothing to indicate that the planet had ever been visited by outsiders. Nothing…except for a strange array of three massive antennae and accompanying power generators set atop a low-lying hill in the middle of a flat, dry desert.

This incredible feat of engineering and construction sent the three masts soaring a mile above the desert floor, with cooper-colored coils climbing up three-quarters of their length. These structures were themselves separated by a mile of surface area, and each was angled in ever so slightly. If one could draw a line extending from each mast into space, there would be a point where the lines intersected. This was the apex point, where the incredible power of the array was focused.

Focused, however, was not the proper word in this case. That would imply that a beam of some sort was being sent to this point by the array. In fact, it was just the opposite. The array served to draw in the distant dot in space rather than send anything to it. The incredible energies the generators produced literally pulled the very fabric of space and time toward the desolate planet, creating what was commonly—yet mistakenly—termed a wormhole. To clarify, the rip in the fabric of space/time created by the array was more like a doorway rather than a hole. A hole had length, width and depth, yet if viewed from the side, this portal could not be seen, as it was only fractions of a micron in depth.

Yet this incredibly small gap was enough to link one dimension with another. As would be learned, time and space consisted of not just one dimension, and not even eleven, thirteen or the number currently in vogue in the scientific journals. In fact, it consisted of an infinite number of dimensions, and all separated by the universal distance marker—the width of a single hydrogen atom, the basic building block of all things in all dimensions.

The array was fully automated, so no living creature was present when the generators suddenly flared up and the fabric of space and time was once again ripped open. The portal wasn’t huge, just big enough for a single disk-shaped ship of a dull black color to appear. And then the door closed again.

The small black ship headed for the planet, only four hundred miles below; it landed without a sound or disturbance on the desert floor at the base of the small hill. Within minutes, a small side hatch spun away on the hull and a figure appeared, hesitating only momentarily before descending on a short ramp to the dusty red surface. A pair of huge, black armored figures also appeared at the hatchway, and they followed the much smaller and unshielded being up the hill and to the base of the nearest mile-high tower.

The being—designated as a male by most standards—looked up at the disappearing height of the mast and then over at the squat generator building nearby.

“Primitive,” he said to one of his hulking companions. “Very primitive, yet effective.”

“It does appear to be purposeful, unlike the unintended consequences of the Alini.”

“That it does.” The creature frowned slightly, a gesture not lost on the hulking figure next to him.

“Do not mourn them, Panur. They served their purpose to the Colony, as we all do, including yourself.”

“They were just trying to improve their communications, Noslead Vosmin. They did not intend you any harm.”

“Whether they did or not is a non-factor. They made themselves known…and they were accessible. We only did what all other species do.” The tall creature looked down at Panur, turning the obscured faceplate towards him. “All except mutants like you.”

Panur shrugged. “Perhaps I should have a look at the generators?”

The trio walked the short distance to the large metal building that was the power source for this particular mast. As they approached, Vosmin looked into the sky and then around at the desolate landscape falling out below the small rise. “This is a strange location for an array. Why place it here?”

“For it to remain undetected; that’s obvious. Whoever built the array doesn’t want others to know about it.”

“How can it be kept a secret…now that we are here?”

“The better question is why do those who built the array believe you would let it remain a secret, something exclusive only to them?”

The tall alien looked down at the smaller figure as awareness dawned on him. “It is because they do not know of us.” The voice sounded incredulous. “Is it possible they intentionally built the array without knowing what would come through? That is even worse than piercing the dimension unintentionally.”

The smaller creature took in a deep breath of the alien air. “You comprehend the situation perfectly, Vosmin. As for the builders of the array, they are either incredibly stupid or incredibility desperate. Either way, their fate is sealed.”

“Just complete your analysis, Panur. The Queen was reluctant to allow your passage as it was. The longer you remain in peril the more nervous she will become.”

This time Panur smiled, an expression which often brought confusion to the Sol-Kor. They had seen him happy within the gesture, and also extremely sad. In this case it was neutral. “You should know by now, Noslead, I can take care of myself. There is very little to be worried about.”

“This is a new universe, and already the Queen has lost a mainship. That has never happened before, short of war. There is a strangeness here that your gadgets may not be able to overcome.”

“My beam worked fine, Vosmin. The reports indicated such. There were other factors involved that brought about the demise of the mainship. Perhaps when your racemates arrive we will learn more.”

“That is your sole mission here, scientist—to learn. Assess the risks and value the crop.”

“And improve on this archaic piece of equipment,” Panur said as he entered the unlocked generator room. He took a quick glance around. “Look at this thing! It is a miracle the device works at all.”

The atmosphere within Panur’s chambers was adjusted so that the Sol-Kor soldier—a First-Minlead named Boslef—could remove his headgear and address the scientist directly. For his part, Panur simply adjusted his own physiology to the toxic mixture, and was now completely immune to its affects.

Noslead Vosmin—also armour-less—was seated at Panur’s desk, having commandeered it for his own. The scientist now stood to the right, waiting his turn to question the Sol-Kor junior officer. “You commanded one of the boarding vessels,” Vosmin stated, “the one that went aboard the alien craft.”

“I commanded the vessel after Senior-Midlead Jofins was killed. I broke the seal and retreated.”

“Are you positive Jofins and the other two Sol-Kors were dead before you departed?”

“Their life signs indicated so, my Lead.”

“And yet the bodies remained on the alien ship?”

“Yes.” The huge alien shuffled nervously where he stood.

When Vosmin didn’t speak, Boslef felt compelled to continue. “The mainship was destroyed and it was determined our light weapons would have been inadequate against the much larger vessel. The recordings will verify as much. Also with the strain aboard the small ship now free of the influence of the pulse, we were outnumbered. I felt it more important to return to the array and contact the Colony rather than resist against such force.”

“Calm, First-Midlead, you made the right decision. If you hadn’t departed, one of my ships may have been captured, or possibly a Sol-Kor taken prisoner. It’s just that we’ve never lost a mainship before. This concerns me. I have reviewed your report and understand the events as they unfolded. I believe it may have been an unfortunately series of events that led to your defeat. Yet since we are new to this universe, I will withhold judgement until Panur has completed his analysis.”

Now it was Panur’s turn. “You had already subdued the larger vessel and harvested the crop, with no issues concerning the pulse?”

“That is correct. We had already determined that their weapons and propulsion technology had nothing to offer, and as their leader denied being the builder of the array, we proceeded to clear the vessel of what little benefit it had to offer.”

“And then you departed,” Vosmin stated.

Boslef suddenly became very animated. “Only temporarily, my Lead. On the journey back to the array, Senior-Midlead Jofins had the crop tested. As has been reported, the findings were incredible, surpassing in a number of categories even that of the A’nor.”

Panur cringed visibly at the mention of the word A’nor. Vosmin looked to the scientist and noticed the paleness of his skin. “Please, Boslef, there is no need to be insensitive. As you can see, Panur has reacted badly to your testimony.”

“I only speak the truth; I was not being insensitive. You have seen the results yourself, my Lead. This is the richest find since the A’nor. And that is why we returned; to learn more of the strain and its growing fields.”

Panur gathered himself before continuing. “And this smaller ship was of a different strain?”

“Yes, smaller and less marbled as far as we could determine from the recordings. We never got the chance to do an analysis.”

“Could you tell if the pulse worked on them as well?”

“As Midlead Jofins and the rest entered the small ship, I was left in charge of the boarding shuttle. I observed on the screen as they surveyed the ship. Yes, the beam had also rendered this new strain compliant, although to a somewhat lesser degree than the creatures on the larger ship, yet still manageable.”

“And then the mainship was destroyed.”

“Yes, it came unexpectedly.”

“From the larger ship?”

“Yes.”

“Could some of the original crew have been missed?”

“No, when we left we did a lifesign scan. The harvest was thorough.”

Panur looked at Vosmin. “Then creatures from the second ship boarded the larger vessel.”

“Yet they were not affected by your beam,” Vosmin countered. His manner still conveyed the belief that Panur’s pulse beam was somehow at fault. “Even at the spread between vessels, the strain should have been subdued.”

“Each species reacts differently to the pulse,” Panur said in his defense. “As Boslef reports, the ones on the smaller ship were affected, yet they must also have a certain resistance to it, at least enough to still possess the ability to act independently when not being directly targeted.”

Vosmin turned his attention back to Boslef. “That I accept, yet there is a second issue present. Even as the pulse was negated when the mainship was destroyed, how was it that the strain on the smaller ship was so easily able to kill three armored Sol-Kor and repel the boarding?”

“As I watched the screen, I saw the creatures recover quite rapidly. And then they attacked with such a viciousness that Midlead Joslin and the others were caught off guard.”

“They are small—”

“Yet extremely strong and agile.”

“You have harvested other strains before in this universe,” Vosmin stated. “This was your first encounter with this particular strain?”

“Yes, my Lead. We had detected three distinct strains by then, yet not this particular variety. The other two were adequate for our needs, yet not of the same grade as the crop from the larger vessel. I suspect that because of the unique qualities of the smaller strain, we may find this one to be of a high grade as well.”

Vosmin nodded. “That may be possible.” He looked at Panur. “There appears to be an open intermingling of the strains in this universe. That is unusual.”

“Not necessarily,” Panur answered. “We have found this interaction in other universes, and even in our own. It is a common social trait among species…when you’re not eating them.”

“Even the A’nor had to eat to survive, Panur. You may have found a means around that biological necessity, yet for the Sol-Kor, we feed to survive. There is no cruelty, savagery or malicious intent involved.”

“And yet you also do not manage your crops as well as you could,” Panur said. He and Vosmin had had this discussion often.

“There may come a time when we have to, scientist, yet thanks to your inventive mind, we are able to find food that is abundant and accessible, with very little effort required on our part. The Queen survives, the Colony survives, and the strongest survive.”

“With my help.” Panur always loved to point out this very inconvenient fact to the Sol-Kor. They projected an air of superiority over him—as well as every other strain of living creature they encountered—and yet it was only through his inventions did they reign supreme.

“Yes, Panur, your point is becoming monotonous. Second only to the Queen herself, you have made an impact on the well-being of the Sol-Kor; that I acknowledge. Yet you are only one being and you only have value because of the things you create. I cannot say I understand how you became what you are; only you and the Queen have lived as long. And if it hadn’t been for your unique contributions to the Sol-Kor, your scrawny body would have been absorbed thousands of years ago by my ancient brothers. As long as you produce, you have value to the Colony beyond the energy we would have consumed from your brain.” Vosmin narrowed his large eyes at Panur while a glistening appeared on his lips. “Although I must admit, of all the delicacies in the all the universes, I am sure your brain would reign supreme, even if you are a mutant.”

“As a mutant, I am one of a kind. If I didn’t exist, we would not be here talking as we are. Indeed, the entire Sol-Kor race would probably have been forgotten long before this. You owe your very existence to me, Vosmin—”

“We owe our existence to the Queen!”

It was Panur’s turn to nod. “That is correct. Yet by now your kind would have consumed every race you could reach in your primitive starships and probably starved to death long ago. Only through me have more feeding grounds been brought under your domain.”

“And now you have given us an infinite number of universes to harvest. You have provided us with superior star travel, as well as the means to subdue just about any prey. As I see it, Panur, what else do you have to offer the Sol-Kor? You have assured our survival for all eternity, with or without any new discoveries.”

“Unless you meet a challenge greater than even I can overcome, Noslead Vosmin.” He turned to Boslef. “Were you able to ascertain the identity of the strain within the smaller ship?”

“Yes, as briefly we were aboard their ship, we discovered they are referred to as Humans.”

Chapter 7

“You Humans truly are a strong race!” said Dravis Hurr as Adam hoisted the huge alien above his head. “I would not have imagined it from such a small creature.”

“Strength is relative, Dravis. The gravity of my homeworld makes me strong here on Unisid, but on mine I’m just a normal person.”

“I understand that, yet I also know there are very few worlds with the gravity of Earth that have produced such advanced beings—Primes as you call them.”

“Just the luck of the draw, my friend,” said Riyad Tarazi. “You can set him down now, Adam. I believe you’ve made your point.”

“The Que’l have had limited exposure to other races, and until now we have not experienced one with the litany of qualities of a Human. We had always assumed that strength fell within certain tolerances, based on our previous contacts, yet Humans fall well outside that range. You are also swift and agile. The loxnors of N’noric are the strongest creatures we’ve ever encountered, yet they are slow and uncoordinated, even on Uinsid. Humans are different in this regard.”

“I know about the loxnors,” Adam said. “They are strong, even stronger than Humans, yet their muscle system is extremely short and tight. They have no range of motions—as we call it—making their movements short and restricted. It all comes down to evolution, Dravis, nothing more. I can’t explain it or tell you why some races have more advantages over others. And strength isn’t everything. The Klin are—or were—weak, soft creatures—”

“Yet they used technology to overcome their weaknesses. That is not true strength and power in the opinion of the Que’l,” Dravis interrupted.

“Power comes in many forms, Dravis,” Riyad chimed in. “Don’t discount technological power. For thousands of years the galaxy has depended on the technological advances of the Klin. Stronger races—in your opinion—have taken that technology and used it to suppress others. They’ve built entire empires based on Klin technology.”

Dravis shook his head. “Yes, we do understand the difference, Master Tarazi. What sets the Que’l to heat, though, is the idea that we can be subdued merely by machines operated by weaker beings.”

“Weaker physically, yet stronger mentally.” Adam now stepped back into the conversation. “I know it can be frustrating. At times you just want the creature to step out from behind the damn machine and face you being-to-being. Yet what you need to have to accept, Dravis, is that there will always be a stronger race or a more intelligent race just waiting to bury you.”

“That I also realize, yet from where the Human race stands, it is easy to accept that reality from your position near the top. The Que’l are still learning our place along this power scale.” The huge alien placed his hands on the shoulders of both Adam and Riyad. “And from what I have learned from your visit here, that lesson can be very humiliating.”

“Humiliating?” Adam said, astounded. “Look who talking about being humiliated? You’re not the one who was urinated on…and on Union-wide T.V.”

“I, too, have felt the warm touch of disrespect, Adam Cain. Do not feel bad. It was what made me try harder to become the best at what I do, a claim I may now have to pass along to you.”

“Keep it,” Adam said. “We have a saying back on Earth: compare apples to apples. It means that you should only gauge yourself against other Que’l and not against other races. There’s far too much variety in the galaxy to always be comparing yourself to others. You are the best at what you do. You are the best of the Que’l. That should be enough for any creature: to be the best among your kind.”

“As you are the best for the Humans, Master Cain.”

Adam frowned as Riyad let out a chuckle. Dravis looked at him, too. “I’m sorry, Dravis,” Riyad said. “I got something caught in my throat. Now Master Cain, I believe it’s time we hit the road. It’s a long trip back to Earth…and back to your adoring masses.”

Adam raised his hand and extended a tall middle finger in Riyad’s direction. Dravis immediately followed suit. “Ah, a gesture of brotherhood, I assume?”

“That’s right, brotherhood,” Adam replied. “Yet one to be kept just between us, as friends and fellow Drunage players.”

“I see,” said Dravis, “however, even with your success at the Joining Ceremony challenge, I would not call you true Drunage players, not in this universe…or any other!”

Chapter 8

“Where the hell is he? He’s the one who was so anxious to leave.”

Adam stood at the main viewport of the Pegasus II looking out at the tarmac of the spaceport. Workers had already cleared the area around the ship for a chemical liftoff, and he could see them growing agitated since the ship hadn’t departed. They had obviously had other things to do, as did Adam.

“He said something about running by the embassy to check on that girl he met at the reception.”

“That explains it. He’s clearly not thinking with his head. Try the comm again, Sher. If we don’t leave in the next five minutes we’re going to bumped out of line. And with a hundred ships trying to get out of here after the Joining Ceremony, who knows when we’ll get cleared again?”

“Relax,” Sherri scolded. “It’s like you’re the one late for a hot date. Besides, with a two week trip ahead of us, I thought you’d welcome the delay?”

“That’s not it. Andy has a convoy heading out in a couple of hours and he’s not about to hold it on our account. If we miss this one, we could be stuck here for another couple of weeks, if not longer.”

Sherri looked out at the distant gathering of square-headed workers and the bleak, gray sky above. “Why am I always the last to know these things? You should have told me.” She proceeded to half-scream into the comm speaker, demanding that Riyad answer her. “If he wanted to stay on the planet and catch the next ride home, he should have told us,” Sherri said to Adam. “As it is, we may all get stuck on this drab orb of a world, full of arrogant, smelly and misogynistic aliens…eh, I mean natives.”

The speaker cracked. “Sherri, it’s Riyad. I’m at the embassy.”

It was Adam who spoke first. “Dammit, Riyad, you may have a vested interest in sticking around here, but we don’t. Ten days is long enough—”

“Ophelia’s ship is overdue,” Riyad shouted. Gone was his usual lightheartedness and calm demeanor. “It was carrying a delegation to the mining world of Qwinness about twelve light years from here.”

“Was it part of a convoy?”

“No, they figured a trip that short didn’t require one.”

“How long have they been overdue?”

“A full day.”

“That long?” Sherri asked. “That’s longer than the whole trip would take, and you’re just now learning about it?”

“It’s a Human ship and the Que’l aren’t used to so much traffic in their space.”

“What are they doing about it?”

“Nothing, that’s what they’re doing.” The frustration was evident in Riyad’s voice. “They say it’s a Human matter. I’ve been trying to link with Andy, but he’s out of pocket at the moment, and the people I’ve talked to say to give it another day or two. It could just be mechanical problems, they say. I tried to explain to the landlubbers that having mechanical problems in interstellar space isn’t like fixing a flat on the four-oh-five.”

“Did you tell them about the black ship?”

“No; that would have only confused them more. I was hoping to talk with Andy. He knows more about that than even we do.”

“Get over here, Riyad,” Adam Cain ordered. “It’s a pretty good bet we’re going to miss the convoy, so we might as well run over to Qwinness and see what we can find out.”

Sherri’s eyes met his, a look of worry on her face, yet she didn’t protest, at least not yet.

“Thanks, Adam,” Riyad said. “We’ll just have to be extra careful, and at least we have some idea what to look out for. I’ll be there in half an hour.”

When the link light went out, Sherri continued to stare at Adam.

“What was I supposed to do?” he asked when she remained silent. “Besides, this is often how great and heroic adventures begin.” He cast his most-devilish grin her way, hoping….

Unfortunately, Sherri Valentine had long ago grown immune to his charms. “I’ll be sure to have that carved into your tombstone, Mr. Cain—if I live that long.” Her smirk was as sarcastic as her comment. “Great and heroic…yeah, right!”

By the time Admiral Tobias was located and linked through, the Pegasus was already beyond the boundary of the Unisid star system and entering an expanse of open space stretching for twelve light years before reaching Qwinness. There were no other systems between the two points, so very little traffic was present. It was like that dark, deserted and scary path on the way to grandma’s house….

“Dammit, you guys really do like pushing your luck! You not only go unescorted, but you actually go out looking for trouble.” Andy was livid. “You know it will be my ass if the three of you get killed. Even though I keep telling everyone you’re not the heroes they make you out to be, no one listens me.”

“Then maybe you shouldn’t have written that book about me,” Adam said with a wink.

He saw the Admiral’s mouth fall open briefly, then he snapped it shut again. “I told you, the book isn’t about you; it’s about me!”

“Relax, Andy,” Sherri said. “He’s just yanking your chain. Now, can we get any kind of backup at all?”

“You’re kidding, aren’t you? Do you know how many ships it takes to escort a convoy? And after the Joining Ceremony, I have convoys heading out from Unisid in all directions—all except yours. Listen, Riyad, I’m really sorry about your girlfriend—”

“She is not my girlfriend!” Riyad interrupted. “Well, not yet. But we’re talking about a missing Human ship here, with over fifty passengers and crew. Someone has to go looking for them.”

“You’re right, of course, and if this was any normal search mission and you were just another crew, I’d say go for it.”

“Andy, we’ll be careful,” Adam finally cut in. “And from the reports I’ve seen, all the attacks have come on stationary targets, not ships in gravity-wells. We should be safe until we dump out.”

“And then what?” Tobias asked, already knowing the answer.

“Then we play it by ear.”

“I was afraid you were going to say that.” Tobias shook his head. “I can’t stop you—not the famous Adam Cain and crew—but I am going on record as being opposed to this mission. I’ll send a squadron your way as soon as some ships are freed up. It may take as long as a week.”

“Hey, Admiral,” Adam said with a smile. “If we’re not back on Unisid in a couple of days, then don’t bother sending help.”

Andy Tobias didn’t say another word, but he did send Adam a nonverbal message before breaking the link. It was the Human gesture of brotherhood, as the Que’lian Drunage player Dravis had called it.

He flipped him the bird.

Chapter 9

“It does have a similar shape as the Human ship,” Vosmin was saying. “And it is by itself. Yet still I hesitate….”

“Because you do not trust my pulse?”

“That is my primary concern, especially since this is a strain that has shown the ability to kill Sol-Kor.”

“My pulse will incapacitate them. It will with any strain with similar electronic brain function.”

It was Vosmin’s turn to have some fun at the expense of Panur’s ego. He knew the list of most sensitive topics that could irritate the A’nor mutant, and expressing a lack of confidence in one of his devices was at the very top. For all his superior intelligence—as well as his lifespan of several thousand years—Panur was still quite immature. When this weakness revealed itself, Vosmin was able to get the scientist to do his bidding without the normal resistance.

“Are you willing to risk your life on the effectiveness of your pulse beam? Oh, I forgot, you can’t be killed.”

“I can be killed, and you know it Vosmin. I just can’t die. There is a difference.” His last sentence was drenched in condescension.

“Still I hesitate—”

“Then don’t harvest them,” Panur interrupted. “If you are so concerned about the capabilities of the Human strain, then allow me the opportunity to study them first. That will answer all your questions and settle any doubts. After that we will know whether the Humans are a threat to the Colony or not.”

“Your study may involve the killing of some Humans so you can investigate their brains and physiology. At that point, it would be you directing the harvest.”

“I understand that. But it will be for a greater purpose, and not just to satisfy the rumblings in your stomach.”

“Either way, the individuals will be dead. I do not think they will care much what purpose their deaths may serve, just that they will be dead.”

“You are playing with me again, my Lead, I do see that. But I’m as curious about these Humans as you are hungry.”

“Make quick work of your study, Panur. We must know more about this strain, as we must also learn about the rich variety Boslef found aboard the large ship. One ship at a time is enough to satisfy the needs of the crew, yet we have an entire Colony to feed. We must find the growing fields before we call in the reapers.”

“Just be sure to focus the pulse properly. I cannot be held responsible for operator error.”

The Pegasus II was a special ship, equipped with eight focusing rings, which was unheard of for a ship her size. Once clear of the gravity influences of the Unisid system, Adam kicked the vessel into high gear, creating an intense gravity-well only a few hundred yards beyond the forward tip of the ship. Feeling confident in his statement that the beamships only attack once a ship drops out of a well, he cut through the emptiness of the Yellow Transit—as the Que’l called this route, for what reason, he didn’t know—and was nearing the Qwinness star system six hours later.

“Standby,” he said to the two people on the bridge. “Here’s where it can get dicey.”

Riyad was at the weapons station, his finger on the trigger of the fully-charged plasma bolt cannon, while Sherri sat at the navigation station with the comm linked in. She would be looking for any trace of the passenger hauler the moment they returned to normal space.

“Here goes.”

Adam dissolved the well and immediately the blue and white streaks that had been the stars returned to steady points of light, with one much brighter than all the others. This was Veliss, the home star of the planet Qwinness, and it lay directly ahead.

“Anything?”

“Damn,” Sherri said. “That didn’t take long.”

“Yes, the Valley Forge is off our starboard quarter, about a half a light-year out.” Riyad sounded completely deflated, since the contact still showed energy output, yet with no movement on their part, either. The ship was drifting among a cluster of small icy bodies that made up the outer boundary of the star’s planetary disk.

“Pegasus to Valley Forge, please acknowledge. Pegasus to Valley Forge, respond.” Sherri only tried a couple of times, not wanting to fill the bridge with the sound of hopelessness in her voice. Eventually, she turned to Riyad. “Sorry. According to what we know about this suppressor beam, the victims do go peacefully.”

Riyad didn’t respond. Instead he remained at his station, his fingers still ready to react to any hostile contact.

“I’m moving in closer,” Adam said to break the awkward silence. “We should be able to dock with the port just above the bridge. Did you want to stay aboard and monitor the screens, Riyad?”

“No, I’ll go aboard with you.”

“I’ll stay,” Sherri volunteered.

Sixteen minutes later the Pegasus was secured above the larger vessel, clamped to a courtesy access for passenger transfers. A ladder dropped to a reception area just aft of the bridge. Adam and Riyad were dressed in environment suits, even though all indications were that the ship was fully intact, air-tight and functioning.

When the hatch opened and the air from the Valley Forge entered the airlock, it wasn’t what Adam had been expecting. He had been expecting the smell of death—whatever that entailed when no bodies would be present. But prodigious amounts of blood did have its own particular smell, and he wasn’t detecting any of it.

Riyad dropped to the deck first, his MK-47 Advanced Bolt Launcher in his right hand and ready. He swept the reception area for, well, anything; bodies, blood pools, hostile aliens. Instead all he found was an empty room.

Adam was soon at his side. The two men looked at each other with raised eyebrows.

“Let’s check the bridge first,” Adam said. “If anything took place aboard, it would have culminated there.”

It was only fifty feet to the entrance of the bridge, and when they entered Riyad let out a sigh. There was no one here, but more importantly, there were no blood pools or drag tracks, either. The room was clean, the air conditioning operating, and with all the boards alive and active.

“Comm,” Adam said, and Riyad moved to the station. This was where security recordings would be stored and Riyad was pulling up tracks within seconds of taking the seat. He scrolled through the static image of the bridge recorder, watching the time stamp run backwards at a rapid pace. Soon a day had passed, and then another. And then suddenly there were people and activity in the recording. He stopped the track and rewound it to a point where time seemed to stand still on the bridge. Adam leaned in closer for a better look.

The eight men and women on the bridge were definitely under the influence of something. The ones in chairs remained seated, yet stared blankly forward with their mouths open slightly. The ones standing now wobbled slightly in place. One man lost his balance and fell forward. His reactions were too slow to break his fall, and he hit hard on the side of a console before tumbling to the deck. He remained on the floor with his eyes open, mouth agape, yet with no expression of pain on his face.

“Any other tracks?”

“Yeah, plenty. This isn’t a Juirean ship, and unlike them, we seem to revel in recording our every move.”

Riyad scrolled through the inventory of available recordings until he found one for the huge dining area aboard the ship. The Valley Forge appeared to overbooked, with a literal flood of people now milling around the room in zombie-like fashion. Riyad was able to zoom in on the image and concentrate on specific areas of the mess hall. When he found what he was looking for, he enlarged the image even more.

It was a blurry image of Ophelia Naidu. Riyad checked the time stamp. Forty-one hours ago.

“Fast forward to when the aliens came aboard,” Adam requested. Riyad took a moment longer looking at the image before complying.

Just as in the Juirean recording, the black-armored creatures arrived uncontested and moved within the drug-addled passengers and crew as if they were ghosts and moving at a speed that rendered them invisible. The black figures carried the same long, sword-like weapons as they had aboard the Juirean Class-Four, but this time they didn’t activate the blades and begin lopping off heads. Instead, they began to forcefully herd all the people from the ship into three waiting shuttles, one attached to the same scuttle as the Pegasus was now, with two others sharing an aft access port.

“This tells us two things,” Adam began. “One is that they’re probably still alive; for what reason, I don’t know? And two, there is another beamship in the area, and the Tarazi crew didn’t destroy the only one.”

“Where there’s another, there’s always more. And now without a doubt, you can see we’re just as vulnerable to the suppressor beam as were the Juireans and the others.”

“But this time they didn’t kill the crew and passengers. That is significant.”

Riyad grunted. “Maybe they just want their meat to be fresh. Their freezers may be full from their previous raids. I don’t hold out much hope for their fate, my friend.”

“Hey guys, you may be interested in something I just found.” Sherri had been monitoring their cameras, so she saw what they saw. Adam’s heart jumped when Sherri first broke in, but now he calmed down. It didn’t sound like she was raising an alarm.

“I found a trail leading away from here.”

“What kind of trail?” both Riyad and Adam asking in unison.

“A gravity trail, stupid. It’s very faint and like nothing I’ve seen before. But with the sensors set at their highest gain looking for trouble, I would have missed it otherwise.”

Adam and Riyad looked at each other with wide eyes. “We’re on our way back!” Adam cried out. “Prepare to disengage the moment the airlock is secure.”

“Aye aye, Captain Cain. Let’s go track down some blood-thirsty aliens and show them what happens when they mess with Humans.”

“That’s the old Sherri Valentine I know and love. Gung-ho and ready for action.”

“You’re not talking about sex again, are you?”

“Now that you mention it….”

“Splash some cold water on it you two,” Riyad said as he and Adam raced through the deserted starship and scaled the waiting ladder. “We have a damsel in distress to rescue.”

“See, Sherri!” Adam said. “I told you this was the start of a great and heroic adventure.”

‘Yeah, whatever. Now move your tight buns; breakaway in five seconds.”

The trail was indeed faint and unlike anything Adam had seen before. Gravity waves are fairly easy to spot and consist of ripples in space leading out from the path of the starship. This signal, however, was more like tiny blips in the space-time continuum, forming a dot-like pattern that seemed to grow stronger and tighter the farther it ran from the Valley Forge. This told Adam that they were getting closer to the black ship, and at the pace of the increasing density of the blips, it was obvious the Pegasus was much faster than the alien vessel, at least in this instance. The Pegasus was balls-to-the-wall and the alien ship may be simply taking a leisurely pace back to their base, planet or whatever they called home.

Adam couldn’t dispute Riyad’s earlier assertion that the aliens may simply be maintaining the herd for future use. Again, the armor-suited creatures had left the Human starship without taking anything except the people. From his experience, he knew that all the ships, weapons and communication equipment now used by the Humans—and others of the Expansion—where the most-advanced to be found in the galaxy. And if these aliens didn’t care a lick about that, then what level of technology did they possess? It was obviously more advanced than even the best the Humans, Juireans—and by extension—the Klin had to offer. This made him nervous, since here were the three of them rushing headlong toward an enemy who could more than likely squash them like a bug. However, he did know that the alien ships and bodies could be destroyed. It’s just that he doubted it would be that simple in a standup fight, not when the black aliens could see it coming.

That was why he slowed the Pegasus once the blips began to come in tighter groupings and a star system appeared along the direct path of the aliens. Other systems had been bypassed, yet with one the course didn’t deviate.

“Any information about this place,” he asked Sherri.

“I’ve been searching. Nothing so far. It’s toward the outskirts of sector 2-4-2, and clearly within Human space. It’s a wonder we haven’t had contact with these things before.”

Riyad shook his head. “Their force seems too small and the mission too narrow for this to be coming from a planet full of armored aliens. This is more like an exploratory operation, and maybe a prelude to a full-scale invasion.”

“Invasion, for food?” Sherri asked. “That would be pretty, well, dumb.”

“Depends on how much you need the food.” Riyad countered.

“So far they’ve only attacked individual starships,” Adam joined in. “There’s no evidence that they could even subdue multiple ships, let along attack whole planets.”

“Call me a Pollyanna then, but I expect the worst in most situations,” Riyad said.

“I thought that was my job?” Sherri said.

“Stow it, both of you,” Adam said in his best command voice. “Everyone knows I’m the alien with the attitude around here. If anyone’s a Pollyanna, it’s me.”

“Who the hell is this Polly Anna, anyway?” Sherri asked.

No one had a chance to answer before alarms began blaring throughout the ship.

“The following ship is now within range, Noslead. Shall I engage the pulse?”

“Yes, and make it full strength,” Vosmin answered. “Having contacted the ship within a gravity well, we shall first need to suppress the crew so they will dissolve the well. And that ship is of an advanced design; I suspect their weapons would be superior, as well.”

“You’re being generous when speaking of advanced design, my Lead,” Panur said from behind the command chair. “They still employ focusing rings and gravity wells for propulsion.”

“It was effective enough to catch us, scientist.”

“Yes, but it is such an energy-wasting mode of travel.”

“Not every strain can have the benefit of your genius.” Vosmin’s sarcastic tone was not lost on Panur. He made a mental note to speak with the Queen upon his return regarding the Noslead’s treatment of him. At least she respected his contributions to the Colony, even if Vosmin did not. And then we shall see who has the most influence within the Colony.

“Pulse engaged. The alien ship is slowing—the well has dissolved.”

“Good, brings us around and find a suitable docking port. I will be curious to learn how they were able to track us—”

“Jump bits, that’s obvious,” said Panur.

“With such primitive instruments? Does that not contradict your prior statement?”

“Of course not. All is relative. I could build a device that could easily track our movements as well.”

“Then why haven’t you?”

“There’s been no need. We know where we’re going.”

Panur watched as Vosmin shook his head. When will they learn they cannot match logic with me?

The scientist now watched through the viewport as the black ship lowered directly over the smaller alien vessel. Vosmin wasn’t bothering with a shuttle; this ship was too small to call for one. Yet even as he watched with bored detachment, Panur began to wonder how much longer he would tolerate the insufferable Sol-Kor. Granted, the Queen gave him unlimited resources to pursue his interests, a relationship that had been beneficial to both for over five thousand years. But here was a new universe and with aliens in desperate need of his talents. Perhaps it was time for a change….

Chapter 10

“Whatever you do, don’t let on,” Adam said in a harsh whisper.

The aliens were just now cracking the hatch while the three Humans were seated in the bridge, testing their final zombie looks to make sure they were convincing. They had plenty of video evidence of how people under the influence of the blue beam should react. They could do this. And if not, then the MK-47’s hidden under their consoles would speak for them.

Even though the trio had not been completely overcome by the beam, they did feel its influence. The pain in his head was nearly unbearable, and he was doing all he could to keep his face as neutral as possible. None of the others in the videos had showed signs of pain. If any of them did it would be a dead giveaway.

The Pegasus had raced headlong into the blue pulse, and Adam’s first reaction had been to fight when he realized he wasn’t going to be overcome. But then Riyad pointed out that the black ship was carrying over fifty live Humans. Destroying the ship would be a tragedy. It was decided they would play along, at least until the situation could be assessed. Yet if the black aliens came aboard with swords drawn, then that would be another matter. As Adam reasoned, at least then they’d have access to the alien ship through the scuttle. It would be a longshot, but they could at least have a slim chance of rescuing the other Humans and escaping.

Slim…but a chance nonetheless.

Fortunately, the aliens came aboard with weapons sheathed, and after a quick assessment found that the three Humans were the only ones aboard. Another alien, different from the huge armored creatures, came up to where Adam and the others sat. He looked them over briefly before turning to one of the others.

“I will begin my study of the Humans with these three. Please do not harm them and take them to my laboratory. Also, Vosmin, you say this ship is of advance design? I now agree with you. Let’s take it along with us as well.”

“I see nothing of note within the ship to make you change your prior assessment. What do you see?”

“Much more than you ever will. Now please honor my request.”

“As you wish, yet you have been acting very strangely as of late.”

“It could be the phase shift between universes. Do you not feel it yourself?”

“I do not, and I have been to other universes. I have not heard of this phase shift you speak of.”

“Then it must be something unique to my body. I will not speak of it again.”

“That would be welcome.” The black creature turned to another. “Slave this vessel to the mainship. We don’t have far to go, so it should be a minimal drain on our energy.”

“Yes, my Lead.”

The creature named Vosmin looked at the catatonic trio of Humans and grunted. “They are so small. If they are indeed proven to be edible, it will take many to fill my gullet, as well as the needs of the Colony. I only hope they come in bountiful quantities.”

Even though he had heard the small alien request that they not be harmed, from the violent way they were manhandled aboard the alien spacecraft and hustled down wide corridors, Adam would never have believed the command was being honored. He heard Sherri groan involuntarily a couple of times but there was no reaction to it from the two black aliens doing the manhandling or from the smaller alien who followed behind.

When they entered a large room, stocked full of scientific equipment and exam tables, the black aliens clamped metal cuffs on their wrists and thighs. “The pulse will be deactivated momentarily, scientist,” said one of the escorts. “Do you wish us to remain for the time they recover?”

“No, they are well-restrained. I will be safe. You may go.”

Adam, Sherri and Riyad now stood in a small cluster, still playing zombie, when suddenly the headache vanished. They each reacted with blinking eyes and audible sighs, which meant the act was over, whether they wanted it not. They looked around the room as if seeing it for the first time.

“Where are we; what happened?” Adam asked, trying to sound as convincing as he could.

He looked at the small, pale alien as the creature smiled at him.

“Excellent! I am impressed. You did a fine job of pretending to be under the influence of the pulse. I commend you.”

“I don’t understand,” Riyad said. “Who are you and what have you done to us?”

“Please, Humans, I know better. And be calm, this room is shielded from recordings. We are alone.”

Adam wiped the silly look of confusion off his face and hopped the short distance to the pale alien. “What the hell are you doing to our people?” he growled. “You’re eating us as if we were cattle.”

“I do not know what is a cattle, but I assure you, I am not doing the eating. That would be the Sol-Kor.”

Adam had noticed the gravity aboard the black ship was quite a bit less than would be found on Earth. This was an almost constant advantage Humans had over the aliens. Maybe it would be the same with this one. He pulled on his cuffs, hoping that in the lighter gravity the alloy they were made of would be of a weaker mixture than needed on Earth. His muscles strained as he stared wide-eyed at the composed alien as he felt the cuffs begin to twist. The alien seemed content to wait for Adam to finish with his exercise, raising no alarm and without taking precautions. Adam continued to the work the metal back and forth, feeling it grow warm on his flesh. Then it snapped, and with his hands free, he clamped them around the neck of the smiling alien.

The creature just leaned against the edge of an exam table while Adam squeezed. His thighs were still shackled, so the being could have attempted to run, but he didn’t, offering no defense at all. Instead, he let Adam squeeze until his neck was only a couple of inches in diameter, and still the thin smile continued.

The creature mumbled something, words Adam couldn’t understand. He mumbled them again.

Frustrated at the alien’s complete lack of reaction to his attack, Adam released him. The deformed neck remained so for a few moments before assuming its original shape.

The creature spoke again, and again it was unintelligible. Then he raised his hand, as if to indicate: Hold on a minute. A few seconds later he was able to speak.

“I asked if you were through? I must say the pressure you exerted was quite impressive. I’m afraid my Sol-Kor partners may be in for a surprise if ever they engage you in a contest of strength.”

“What the hell are you?”

“I wish I knew,” was the unexpected reply. “I was once of a strain called the A’nor, but I was different. I now refer to myself as a mutant, although that would imply a mishap of some sort in my development. Fortunately, this so-called mishap has given me the ability to withstand nearly all physical abuse, among other things. But the bigger question I have: What are you, and how did you resist my pulse beam?”

Adam reached down and began to fumble with the shackles around his thighs. These were made of thicker metal and it would be impossible for him to break through. Riyad, in the meantime, had broken free of his wrist cuffs and was now helping Sherri with hers.

That was when the pale alien handed Adam a notched piece of metal. “This will release the restraints. I am growing weary watching you struggle with them. The sooner you are free, the sooner we can commence with the analysis.”

Once free, Adam and Riyad ran to the door of the laboratory, one grabbing a measuring rod as a weapon and the other a glass flask. Sherri lifted a squat metal instrument box of some kind from a table and held it in a cocked position aimed at the pale alien. The creature just looked at her calmly and continued smiling.

“I must ask that you concentrate. We haven’t much time. When the ship arrives at the array there is a possibility it will go straight through and I will have to do the analysis on the other side.”

“The other side of what?” Sherri asked.

“The other side of the portal. I sense that you are not the builders, either.”

“The builders of what?”

“Of the array, of course. What else are we talking about?”

“I don’t know what we’re talking about.”

“Then perhaps you should listen instead of waving those ridiculous objects around, as if they will cause me harm.”

The two men looked at each other before Adam addressed the alien again. “Is this door locked? We won’t be having any of those giants come storming in here, will we?”

“The door is locked. We are alone and it will remain that way until we arrive at the array.”

“What is this array you keep talking about?” Sherri asked as she set the box back on the table.

“The array that creates the portal.”

“The portal? You mean like in a door?” Adam asked as he returned to the alien, who was still leaning against the table as calmly as ever, with his neck now showing no sign of the earlier attack.

“Exactly…a door. The language files we attained from the large warship have been assimilated into our translation mesh, so I can understand what you say, even if I do find your English to be quite limiting; however, you appear to embrace it smoothly so I will continue to use it.”

“Thanks, now how about a little more detail?”

“Of course. It is a portal—a doorway—to another universe. To my universe.”

Stunned was a mild word for how the three Humans felt at that moment. For twenty years, Adam had been kicking around the galaxy, and he’d seen a lot of strange things that were impossible to believe and concepts found only in the wildest science fiction stories. Yet behind it all, the miracles of the modern galaxy made sense. The science was logical, the explanations convincing. However, through it all he’d yet to come upon anything that could termed truly mystical, magical or supernatural. Yet portals to other universes…well that came damn close.

“You can travel between universes?” It was Sherri who broke the awkward silence.

“Obviously. Now please, if you’re going to ask questions, make them more than simply a repeat of what I just said.”

“All right, smart ass,” Adam said with force. “Just who the hell are you? You do have a name, don’t you.”

“Aboard your ship you heard Noslead Vosmin refer to me as Panur. Do not try to pretend anymore. I know you were conscious at the time.”

“You’re not like the others.”

“Again obvious, and again a repeat of what has already been revealed.”

“All right, so you’re Panur, a mutant of the A’nor race, and you come from another universe. So who are these other creatures you hang out with?” Adam asked.

“Ah, a quaint colloquialism. Even though your language is basic and primitive, I do enjoy the way you seem to create images with it. Hang out, as in to associate with, yet on a more informal basis. I hang out with the Sol-Kor. They represent the Colony of Kor, which is in turn ruled by the Queen. They are simple creatures, who for the past five thousand years, have enjoyed the fruits of my intellectual endeavors to dominate tiny fractions of four universes—yours will be the fifth. Even as they may consider themselves superior beings to all within a dimension, they have little comprehension of the insignificant impact they make. After all, how big is a universe? How many worlds does one contain, and how many intelligent strains are there? The Sol-Kor do little to impact a universe, and yet they insist they do. And in the instances where this is true, it is only because of my inventions, my genius.”

“So if they barely scratch the surface of each universe they visit, why do they bother with others? Isn’t one universe large enough to keep the Sol-Kor amused?” Riyad asked.

“It should,” Panur answered.

“Wait a goddamn minute!” Adam nearly shouted. “You said these Sol-Kor characters had been doing something with your intellectual whatever for five thousand years. What exactly does that mean?”

“It is as you suspect. I am over five thousand of your years old.”

“Bullshit!”

“That is a strange response, seemingly completely out of context.”

“You can’t be five thousand years old!”

“Alas, I am. Now accept what I say so we can move on. As I was saying, the Sol-Kor seek territory and engage in exploration for the sole purpose of acquiring new food sources. They care not for the thrill of discovery or the diversity of life in the universe—in all universes. All they seek are more numerous and bountiful crops. Hopping between universes is a simpler way of achieving this rather than conserving what they have.”

“You don’t sound too happy with them, Panur. That’s your name, right?” Riyad asked.

“Yes, I am Panur, and it is true that I have begun to grow weary of the Sol-Kor. The Queen and I have a special relationship, yet beyond that, I am often treated as just another drone within their Colony.”

“Special relationship?” Sherri probed. “You…and the Queen?”

“It is not what you suspect. We have lived for a similar time; she slightly older than I. A Sol-Kor Queen can live for many generations, as long as she provides for the Colony and they for her. I was very young when the Sol-Kor came to my world—to feed—yet it was my unique abilities that spared me.”

“You mean your longevity…and that you’re damn hard to kill?” Adam asked.

“That was part of it. I was seven hundreds of your years old at the time the Sol-Kor arrived and was already considered a freak among my race. Yet as I continued to live, I also continued to learn. I have near perfect recall, and when given enough time, many of the mysteries of the universe can be solved. I had been working on a new propulsion system at the time of the invasion and the Queen took notice, seeing in my research the means for expanding her feeding grounds. She saved me and then provided for all my research and prototypes.”

“And that’s your blip-type drive, the one we followed here.” Sherri said.

“Oh, no, that came much later. What I developed back then was a version of your primitive gravity drive. It sufficed for a long time until I made something better. I must admit, my jump-drive is not as fast as your system, yet it consumes vastly less energy, allowing for larger ships and longer journeys between refueling.”

“And you invented this inter-dimensional portal thingamajig?”

“I did indeed, although thingamajig is not what it’s called.”

“So why do the Sol-Kor keep asking if someone in this universe built the array? You just said you did,” Riyad asked as the Humans tag-teamed the alien with questions.

“No, I said I invented it, not that I built it, at least not here. I built the major array in my dimension, yet for it to work, there has to be a mating facility in another. So far there have only been four, including yours.”

“Someone on this side built the array that allowed you—and the Sol-Kor—to come here?” Sherri asked incredulously.

“I have asked that you not repeat what I just said. However, for clarification, yes. Some entity within your dimension built the array for which we are headed.”

“And you don’t know who it is?” Adam commented, a wry smile crossing his lips.

“Yet you do!” Panur exclaimed, as he studied Adam’s eyes. He moved away from the table and approached the Human. “Who built it? I am quite anxious to meet him.”

“I don’t know for sure, but I have a pretty good idea.”

“Tell me!”

“Why?”

Panur took a step backwards. “Why? Why what?”

“Why should I tell you?”

“Because I asked.”

“That’s not good enough.”

Panur shook his head. “I am at a loss as to why you have suddenly developed this attitude of resistance with me. I thought we were having a pleasant conversation.”

“You mean after I tried to strangle you to death?”

“That was a lesson you had to learn for yourself. I mean about everything else. I have been very open and forthcoming with you. I would expect the same from you.”

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why would you expect the same from us? We’re prisoners, not friends. And to your friends we’re just food. Unless there’s some benefit in it for us, I don’t see any need for cooperation.”

“Ah, you are negotiating!” Panur’s smile was wider than Adam had ever seen it. “This is an incredible event. You must realize there is no negotiating with the Sol-Kor. They are of one mind and one purpose. They seek food and nothing else. Either provide it, or be it, those are the only options. I help provide for it, so I survive, and as such I have never had to negotiate for anything during my entire existence.”

“Now you need information, information that has some value to you. That’s the basis of negotiation, bud. You want something I have, and I want something you have.”

“And what do you want?”

Adam raised his eyebrows in shock, before looking to his companions. “We want to live, and more than that, we want to be free. And while we’re making a list, we also want to be free of any threat from the Sol-Kor…or from you for that matter. Is that plain enough?”

Panur furrowed his pale brow. “I see. And how are negotiations to proceed when most of what you ask is beyond my ability to provide? Is that when negotiations break down, as I understand it?”

“That’s when we seek solutions to our mutual problems.”

“I have no problems.”

Adam smiled. “Of course you do. You’re tired of being treated like shit by the Sol-Kor and you’re looking to make a break. You believe the builders of the array might help you with that. Yet as long as the array is operating on this end, the Sol-Kor can always come looking for you. You’ve lived for over five thousand years, yet nearly all of it has been under the thumb of the Sol-Kor. You’re a genius beyond compare yet you’ve never been given the credit you’re due. You believe that in this new universe you could find a more welcoming home, yet you need help to make that happen. You’re intrigued by the Humans, as well as the other lifeforms in this universe, that’s why you brought us in here for a private conversation, and why it was probably you who convinced the Sol-Kor not to kill the Humans on the other ship. You’re in the middle of a gambit that could be very dangerous, and you believe the Humans—the three of us—might be able to help. Does that more-or-less sum it up?”

All three sets of Human eyes were now locked on the pale alien. His thin-lipped mouth had fallen open slightly as Adam delivered his speech and now he needed a moment to recover. When he did, his eyes grew wide and the smile returned.

“You gathered all that from the very brief time we have been together? I am very impressed. That speaks of an ability for intuition and logical thinking that I have not experienced with the Sol-Kor. It is obvious I could never consider you an equal, yet I can offer you a small degree of respect. What is your name?”

“I’m Adam Cain. The female is Sherri Valentine and the other male is Riyad Tarazi.”

“I am quite pleased to meet the three of you. And as for the female, you must understand the entire working class of the Sol-Kor Colony consists of males. They are separated into castes based on aptitude and trained for different functions within the Colony; however, there is only one female, and that is the Queen. There are many species that emulate this arrangement, yet I have yet to encounter one so far advanced along the evolutionary order as the Sol-Kor. With respect to gender, I find it refreshing to meet a female who shares the intelligence and physical capabilities of the male and who is treated as an equal, at least one that is not scheduled for the dining table of the Colony.”

“See you two, that’s how you compliment a lady.”

Adam took a moment to shake off Sherri’s backhanded insult before returning his attention to Panur. “So do you see a compromise in the negotiations, or are we at an impasse?”

“Adam Cain, solving problems is my passion, be they cosmic in size or interpersonal such as between us now. I will have to think on it for a moment, yet I’m sure a compromise can be worked out. That’s how these things are resolved—through compromise—is that correct?”

“In most cases.”

“Good, then we have an agreement. I will work towards meeting your goals, and you will work towards meeting mine.

“What guarantees do we get?” Riyad asked, flashing his brilliant trademark smile.

Panur noticed the expression. “I see there is a marked contrast in the color of teeth within the Human strain. Does the brilliance of yours cause you to be ostercized by others of your race? It can be most distracting.”

“Actually, the whiter the better.”

“No jest?”

“No jest. Now back to my question, what guarantees do you offer that you’ll help us?”

“I said I would.”

“That’s it?”

Panur looked at the faces of the all three Humans. “I don’t understand. I said I would help. What more…oh, you believe I have lied! I know of the concept. It is obvious your race is very suspicious of others and of their true intent. I assure you I have not lied. I do not have the need to lie.”

“Yet if you help us, you may be called upon to lie to the Sol-Kor. And if you always tell the truth, then how can you deceive them while helping us?”

“I understand the concept of lying, and yet you do realize there are two types of lie? One is the blatant misrepresentation of facts. The other is the omission of vital information from the narrative. I have quite often withheld data from the Sol-Kor, for a variety of reasons. I will continue to do so. In the case of a misrepresentation of fact, since I am aware of the concept, I feel I am capable of this deed as well. In fact, I may find the intentional misrepresentations to be quite the entertaining game to play with the Sol-Kor. I would be anxious to gauge their reaction to my misrepresentations—my lies—and to study the consequences they bring about. Thank you, Riyad Tarazi. Already I’m finding our affiliation to be most stimulating and beneficial.”

“Glad I could help. And if you need any other guidance in the finer points of misrepresenting fact, please consult Ms. Valentine here.”

Sherri pressed her lips together as her eyes burned at Riyad. He answered the glare with one of his offensively brilliant smiles.

“I detect the skillful application of a disguised insult.”

“It wasn’t that disguised, Panur,” Sherri replied with venom in her tone.

Adam could see that Panur was ecstatic, enjoying his interaction with the Humans like a child in a petting zoo. “So what’s next?” he asked.

It took Panur a moment to break from his study of the non-verbal conversation taking place between Riyad and Sherri, yet when he did his manner was serious.

“Noslead Vosmin is under the suspicion that my pulse beam is not working properly, or that it is not effective against certain races within this universe. That was why I kept your condition a secret—by the omission of certain data I had in my possession.” He nearly burst out laughing. “I lied!” He regained his composure. “I know the capabilities of my beam, and I have seen it work on other Humans. So why were you not affected?”

Adam took a non-verbal survey himself of the other two before responding. With slight nods he was given permission. He reached out with his imbedded Artificial Telepathy Device—his ATD—and sought to gain control of the electronics within the laboratory. Not finding any compatible controllers—these truly were of alien origin—he elected instead to begin collecting the negative ions within the dry atmosphere in the room. As they responded to the commands from the ATD, a small ball of light began to build in the space between him and Panur. The alien noticed it immediately and his eyes grew wide as the ball grew larger.

“An accumulation of static electricity, drawn from the air. But how?”

The sphere was now about the size of a golf ball, and seemed alive with tiny streaks of blue and white electricity, crackling faintly as it radiated a fair amount of heat.

“We—the three of us—have imbedded in our bodies devices that link with our brain waves and allow for the manipulation of other compatible electronic devices. Since your ship was built using a different technology, I can’t find any devices I can control, yet I am able to gather stray electricity from the atmosphere and concentrate it into a ball.”

“And you believe these devices spared you from my beam?”

“We felt the effects, yet we were able to function in spite of it. Our Artificial Telepathy Devices, as we call them, may have absorbed or counteracted the influence of the beam.”

“That would make sense. The pulse does affect the electrical functioning of the brain, slowing the processes and dulling the senses. Your device may have served as a filter to buffer the effects. How many Humans are equipped with such devices?”

“Only a handful.”

“That is regrettable. The Sol-Kor are soon to call in their reaper fleet and it would have been beneficial to have a sizeable force immune to the beam to stop them. I must study this device. I am sure I can find ways to make it more efficient.”

“I’m sure you can,” Adam said. “But what about this other fleet? You called it the reaper fleet.”

“Yes, that is what it is called.”

Adam extended his hands, palms up. “What the hell is a reaper fleet?”

“Now I understand the question. Once the Sol-Kor find the source of the strain they wish to harvest, they will call in a very large fleet of vessels for the task.”

“A fleet to kill an entire population?” Sherri asked.

“The entire population of a planet or group of planets. It is quite efficient. The pulse beams used are of enormous proportions. I invented it, you know. Yet be calm. For the time being the Sol-Kor are more interested in the strain from the first large ship they attacked than they are of the Human homeworld. Although I must admit, once the analysis is done, I have no doubt the nutritional value of the Human brain may be just as compatible.”

“The Juireans? They like Juirean brains more than they do Humans?” Sherri asked.

“They are called Juireans? That is good to know. It is as I said, Sherri Valentine, your brains may be compatible, in which case the Sol-Kor will be just as interested in a Human harvest as they are a Juirean harvest.”

“How about we all work to make sure there’s no harvest, on any world, at least in this universe?” Adam said. “Does that sound like a plan?”

They all nodded, including Panur. “We may need new allies in the struggle, Adam Cain. Others who are more technologically advanced than any of the strains I’ve met so far.”

“You mean the builders of the array?”

“Precisely. You believe you know who built it.”

“It sounds like something they’d do; build a device that can link universes, on the off chance that what comes through can help them.”

“Who are they? Is it not an individual, someone like me?”

“No. I believe it’s a race of beings called the Klin.”

“And what help would they be expecting?”

“Help in defeating the Juireans…and the Humans. You see, we don’t like each other very much.”

Panur suddenly grew very serious. “So without knowing what to expect, this race—the Klin—built a portal to another dimension, expecting to then enlist the assistance of whatever superior race comes through in performing genocide against their enemy? Why would they assume this race—any race—would be so inclined to help? It is an extremely risky assumption.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” Adam said. “The Klin are pretty conniving. They may have a plan in place that will pit any new aliens coming through the gate against their enemies. It’s what they do. The Klin are the technological masters of this galaxy and extremely patient. If they do have a plan, I wouldn’t dismiss it too quickly. In the past, they’ve maneuvered an entire galaxy into war, while they sat back and watched.”

“And now you say the Sol-Kor are already interested in the Juireans as food, and may very well add Humans to the menu.” Sherri added. “Sounds like their plan is already working perfectly.”

Chapter 11

Molison Jons had been staring at the analysis of the blue pulse beam for days now and still hadn’t figured out a way to neutralize it. His task should have been simple. There was plenty of data and the frequencies involved were nothing exotic.

With the pressure of the deadline weighing on him, he had chased several time-consuming dead ends, which only served to frustrate him even more. Molison was not the type of person to accept failure with grace, even if it was an honorable attribute of his rapidly declining race. However, with the delegation already selected, he was in even more of a rush than ever. There had to be an answer, and he feared it was right there in front of him, yet the pressure of the deadline was keeping him from seeing it.

Duplicating the beam was not the problem, which did give him real-life scenarios to work with. But no matter what he used to interfere, diminish or dissolve the beam, nothing worked. His assistant was now setting up a target—it was a creature called a Grek—who had proved susceptible to the beam. This would be a test of oblique jamming of the frequencies. Sometimes a scattering of waves at a forty-five degree angle could confuse the original beam, if not enough to completely negate it, then enough to limit its impact. At this point it was worth a try.

The blue pulse beam had come as a surprise to the Klin, even though they had anticipated a superior technological level from those who transited the portal. At first, the Klin plan had functioned perfectly, as the aliens followed the faint trail they’d left leading to the Juirean warship. What happened at that point was unexpected. The aliens had fired off their blue beam and then simply walked aboard the Class-Four without resistance.

After they left, the Klin sent an automated probe aboard to read the tracks. Then all data was collected, both from inside the Juirean ship as well as outside. This allowed Molison to duplicate the beam, the beam he was now trying to defeat.

As studies proved, the Klin were not immune to the beam’s affects. In fact, his race appeared to be potentially harmed by it in the long-term, causing a mild form of dementia if exposed for too long. That was the reason they now used aliens in their tests rather than Klin volunteers.

His assistant was a young female named Rius, and she seemed nervous working alongside the great Molison Jons. He did his best to put her at ease, yet his reputation as the inventor of the Continuous Wormhole communications method was something he couldn’t downplay. It had revolutionized communications throughout the galaxy, in all actuality bringing the races closer together while making the light-years seem shorter. With near-instant communications for up to an hour anywhere there was a matching link, Molison had made talking across the galaxy essentially the same as a link to the room next door.

What the general population didn’t know, however, that his invention was the forerunner of the trans-dimensional generator, the device that was causing all the tension within the Council of the Klin these days.

Rius was part of the inner circle who knew the truth, and although she, too, felt the pressure, it was her almost god-like worship of Molison that now was at issue. Even though she was extremely honored to be working with the great scientist, she often went out of her way to prove her worth. Molison appreciated the help, yet more often than not the female would stick her hands into places where she wasn’t needed.

Case-in-point was her insistence in helping him align the beam for this latest test. There were several projectors in the large room, and they had debated on which one to use. Debate wasn’t the right word for it, because anything Molison said, Rius was quick to agree. So when confusion resulted on which beam he wanted at what time, a near-tragic event occurred that ended with some very fortuitous consequences.

“No, the other one,” Molison said. “Three more degrees, then activate—”

The beam was lit before the scientist could finish his sentence, requesting that the recording devices be activated, and not the beam itself. Molison had already aligned another beam, and when the second pulse mingled with the first pulse, they both disappeared.

The young assistant quickly realized her mistake and shut down her beam.

“No, wait! What just happened? Do we have a recording?”

“Not from this angle, my Lord. I am terribly sorry.”

“Replay what we have. I must see the readings.”

Even from another angle, it was clear to both scientist and assistant that the beam was defeated—both beams. But how?

The moment of discovery came soon enough when Molison noticed where the second beam was aimed. It was straight at the first.

In a mad rush, the two Klin carefully aligned the beams again and then turned on every recording device they had. The lights were dimmed so the blueness of the beams could be better seen in the recordings, and then they fired it again.

It was a wondrous moment as no beam appeared from either source. They tested the circuits and found both devices to be in working order. And then Molison had Rius shut down her beam. Sure enough, his beam now pulsed strong, steady and blue. And then he had Rius activate her beam again. Gone…both beams, just as before.

With unbridled enthusiasm, the pair spent the rest of the afternoon testing a dozen different angles, from directly on, to fractions of degrees off, to over five degrees out to see at what point the two beams merged to annihilate one another. What they found was that it didn’t have to be precise. The aim could be off by as much as one-point-five degrees and still work.

Once the tolerances were determined, the researchers began developing defensive scenarios employing their discovery. The best solution was an automated system activated by detection of the first pulse beam. Since the weapon affected only biologics, the systems aboard a ship would remain functional and able to send out a cancelling beam automatically. In studies, the pair found that even an attack from a completely opposite direction could be countered with programming that would aim the counter-beam at the attacker even if it meant turning the ship by computer control. With the crew incapacitated—and possibly under the subliminal suggestion of the aliens—this would have to be accomplished automatically and without possibility of override by the crew. Once recovered, the crew could then engage more conventional defensive and offensive weapons.

The Pleabaen of the Klin would welcome this breakthrough, yet Molison had the decorum to wait until morning to request an audience. He would bring Rius with him to share in the discovery. He’d already had his moments of glory, and by allowing the female her chance in the spotlight, it may also provide him with the more personal reward the aging Klin had been without for many years.

As he fell asleep that night in his laboratory, with Rius on the next couch over, he smiled. At his age, the anticipated episode with the young female might kill him. Yet the smile remained even into his slumber, as Molison Jons couldn’t imagine a better way to go.

Chapter 12

The summons had come while the mainship was still four hours out from the array. Panur made the Humans promise they would stay in the laboratory, shackled as they had arrived if anyone came to investigate, yet with a key to escape. A quick welding job was needed to repair the wrist cuffs of Cain and Tarazi, yet on a cusory inspection they would pass.

Noslead Vosmin was in a foul mood when Panur entered his chamber.

“What have you learned from the Humans? You’ve had ample time. Are they edible or not?”

“I haven’t proceeded to that point yet.”

“Why not?”

“I would prefer to gain all the information I can while their heads are still attached to their shoulders. I find it easier that way to carry on a conversation.”

“I have been detecting a rebellious tone in you recently, Panur. And don’t blame it on some imagined phase shift between dimensions. I have researched this and there is no such thing.”

“And who is telling you this, my Lead? I must bow to the superior intelligence of your source, someone who understands trans-dimensional physics better than I. I’m sure such references are easily found in every databank.”

“You demonstrate my belief even now.”

“Forgive me if I’m being testy. Perhaps I’m frustrated with constantly being questioned about my opinion and expertise. If there is anyone else aboard this ship who has invented a trans-dimensional portal, or a pulse beam, or a jump drive, please bring them forth. I have served your Queen for over five thousand years, and yet still you question my loyalty. I have opened up entire universes to the gullets of the Sol-Kor and allowed you the means of harvesting worlds without the need for bloody wars, as had been your practice before I came along. This entire episode has been a learning exercise, Vosmin, and I will be sure to pass along to our Queen what I have learned.”

The veiled threat had its affect. “It is my turn to ask forgiveness, scientist; however, I, too, am under pressure. The Queen is much too busy to bother herself with the management of expeditions such as ours. That responsibility has passed to others, and they are making multiple demands upon me.”

“What demands?”

“They wish to know in more detail about the loss of the mainship. They also demand to know who built the array and whether or not they are a threat to enter our dimension? They are concerned about the number of advanced strains so close to the portal, and apparently working in concert rather than in competition. They fear a united galaxy could become a threat. And lastly, since a sample of the stock from the large ship was sent to Kor for analysis, they are demanding that I locate the food source as soon as possible so a reaper fleet can be sent. It appears that rather than receiving a bonus for our actions, finding such a rich stock is causing frustration and anxiety among my Leads.”

“That is all very interesting, Vosmin. It is still no excuse to treat me as harshly as you have.”

“You are correct, and I acknowledge your close relationship with the Queen. With all my other concerns, the prospect of a negative report from you to my Creator is probably the most troubling.”

“Then be nice to me.”

“Nice?” The Noslead seemed honestly confused. “I will be respectful from now on. I will be more tolerant of your own, often caustic manner. But I will not be nice. I would not know how to be nice.”

“I will then settle for respectful and tolerant. And in return, I will try to be more understanding of the pressures associated with command. This is called negotiating.”

“I do not understand.”

“Of course you don’t, and that’s understandable. Now, was questioning me about the Humans the only reason you called me here?”

“No, it is not, and that is just one more demonstration of your perceptive nature.”

“That, Noslead Vosmin, is being nice.”

The Sol-Kor was stunned into silence for a moment before responding. “I therefore…apologize?” There was doubt in his voice.

Panur just shook his head. “Why was I called in?”

“Eighteen more mainships have recently come through the portal making it possible for us to survey more territory. In the process we have found several monitoring devices in and around the array and the stellar system.”

“As would be expected. The builders wouldn’t construct the array and then simply disappear. They would want to know when and what comes through. They are being prudent by observing us first before revealing themselves.”

“So you believe they will come forward?”

“Undoubtedly.”

“Will they be expecting an accommodation, a partnership of some kind between portal builders?”

“You have seen and commented on the strange interaction between strains in this universe. Why would this builder-strain be any different?”

“Yet the Sol-Kor do not interact, we do not partner.”

“My advice, my Lead: do not show this at first. If we have indeed been observed then the builders have witnessed our attacks on vessels within the region. They may see this as indiscriminate and consider themselves to be just as vulnerable. We have been in this universe for three of their standard months, as far as I have been able to determine. That should have been time enough for them to show. My only hope is that the damage has not already been done.”

“You should have brought your concerns to me sooner, Panur. I may have scaled down our hunting expeditions, at least until the builders were known.”

“As it so happens, my study of the Humans may have provided me with some insight into this very topic.”

“You know who the builder is?” Vosmin nearly jumped out of his seat.

“The Humans have a suspicion, and it appears logical.”

“Who is it?”

“The name would have no meaning to you, but the Humans call them Klin. It is a strain of creatures, not an individual.”

“Where can they be found?”

“Even the Humans do not know.”

“How can you trust them? They could know yet be harboring the secret to protect them.”

“It is my understanding that the Humans and Klin are enemies.”

“Then they may fear an alliance between us and the…the Klin.”

“You just mentioned that the Sol-Kor do not enter into alliances.”

“The Humans don’t know that, scientist.”

“They have come to suspect as much.”

Vosmin was silent for a long moment as his eyes darted to and fro, trying to solve the riddle Panur had placed before him. When the solution became too much for him, he looked back to Panur.

“What would you suggest?”

“Since the Humans and the Klin are enemies, I think it best we court them both simultaneously.”

“Court them, I don’t understand.”

“Have each try to curry your favor in exchange for the alliance you will not honor. In this way the Klin will reveal themselves and the Humans will seek to become your friend.”

“But we do not want to be friends—as you call it—with either strain.”

“Listen to what I say, Vosmin. You only pretend to be their friend. Gather information, consolidate your resources, and then strike when the time is best. As it is, your most recent actions have only served to alienate both strains.”

“You want me to be friends with the Humans first?”

“They are aboard, nearly sixty of them.”

“Do I release them?”

“Possibly. But first provide pleasant accommodations and then receive their leaders. Explain how the incarceration has all been a terrible mistake and misunderstanding. From what little I’ve learned of this strain, they will seek an accommodation with you, a negotiation for terms suitable to both parties.”

“We want them for food, Panur.”

“That, my Lead, is the last thing you should mention in the negotiations.”

“No shit, we’re free?” Adam couldn’t believe what the pale alien just said. He’d left the laboratory only twenty minutes before and now here he was saying all the Humans would be released and provided with the best accommodations the Sol-Kor had to offer, even as discussions got underway for a better relationship between the two species.

“You really are a damn genius, aren’t you?” Sherri complimented, herself as shocked as Adam.

“I thought they wanted to eat us?” Riyad said.

“Oh, they still do, however, first they wish to get to know you better.” This poured a pail of cold water on the conversation.

“Bullshit,” Riyad said.

“Bovine excrement, again? Oh, I recall now! An unbelievable statement. I will have to research the origins of the saying since the literal translation and the context appear to be at such odds.”

“I agree with Riyad,” Adam said. “Since when do the diners want to become more intimate with the cows before digging into their steaks? Did we make a mistake in trusting you, Panur?”

“I am in the process of the providing the terms of your negotiation. How I go about it may seem cryptic at times, yet in the end you will see the logic in my actions. Please remember, I am not an ordinary intellect.”

“Or so you keep telling us,” Sherri threw in.

Panur smiled. “I respect your healthy skeptisim, yet please enjoy the moment, and use it to gain your own knowledge. Vosmin will be studying you. Return the favor in kind. Now come with me, I wish to introduce you to the leader of the expedition.”

Chapter 13

The executive chamber of Pleabaen Kreasu Simblim was crowded the next morning when Molison Jons was granted an audience with the leader of the Klin race. As he and his diminutive assistant Rius entered, the scientist naturally assumed they were all there to hear the good news of his breakthrough with the mysterious blue beam. When very few acknowledged his presence, he knew something else had precipitated the rather chaotic meeting.

Colinous Gemlin was the Coordinator of Scientific Inquiry for the Klin, a long-time personal friend of Molison and a respected colleague. He greeted him by the door and then pulled him and Rius aside for a briefing.

“The surveillance cameras at the Trans-Dimensional Array have recorded some very disturbing events. The Pleabaen was informed last night and has been dealing with the situation ever since.”

“What happened?” Molison asked.

“A small flotilla of alien starships arrived on the planet, approximately six in total is our best estimate. Yet they also brought with them a Human spaceship.”

“This was to be expected,” said Rius. She had known the Coordinator her entire life and felt a comfort when in his presence.

“What has been unexpected is the aliens are now playing host to a large delegation of live Humans, going so far as to erect temporary accommodations on the planet near the array.”

“The Humans are still alive?”

“Indeed they are, and the two species appear to be quite cordial to one another.”

“That runs against all the known data regarding the trans-dimensional travelers. As we have observed, they have shown no deference to any race they’ve encounter.”

“They have now, and that has the Pleabaen very concerned. As you know, a delegation was preparing to make contact with the aliens. The news of your breakthrough with the beam allowed the timetable to be finalized. They were scheduled to leave today.”

“And they will not?”

“Until we know more of the relationship between the aliens and the Humans the meeting has been postponed.”

Molison shook his head. “That may be a mistake. If the Humans are allowed more time to formalize an agreement with the aliens, we may have trouble convincing them of the alternative scenario we are offering them.”

“As I said, the situation was just revealed, so events are in flux. If you have a valid argument for continuing with the revelation, then you should present it to the Pleabaen.”

“Will I be allowed?”

Colinous smiled. “Be allowed? You are the great Molison Jons. If it were not for you there would be no trans-dimensional portal and no meeting taking place here in the Pleabaen’s chambers. Please step forward. I will provide you authority.”

The room quieted as Colinous spoke to the Plaebaen, who then smiled and extended a hand to his Senior Scientist. “Come forward Molison Jons. Your input in this matter is welcome; indeed it is sought.”

“I thank you, my Plaebaen.” Rius remained at his side as he stepped into the limelight. The twenty or so other Klin in the room made room for the pair, each polite and respectful. “I had originally come here to present the news that I and my assistant, Rius Olinous, have found an effective manner of neutralizing the alien pulse beam. The method for doing so is very simple and can be fitted to ships of the delegation in very short order. This will allow us safe passage to and from the confab.”

“As you have heard, the meeting has been postponed indefinitely until the threat posed by the alien-Human interaction has been fully determined,” said Pleabaen Kreasu Simblor.

“I have been so informed, yet I wish to offer an alternative opinion.” When no one spoke in opposition, Molison continued. “As we have learned in the recordings aboard the Juirean starship, the trans-dimensional visitors have been seeking the builder of the array. I fear that they may now believe Humans to be builders. It is the only logical explanation for the unusual treatment the Earth creatures are receiving.”

“Why would the aliens believe this?” asked one of the other Klin in the room.

Molison smiled dryly. “The Humans can be skilled deceivers when given the opportunity. Also, we do not know the level of awareness the aliens have to such deceit.”

“Yet the ruse cannot stand.”

“No, it cannot. Eventually the truth will become known, yet by then the Humans may have gained an adequate foothold in the situation to withstand any negative reaction from the visitors.”

“You suggest we continue with revealing ourselves, and prove to the aliens that it was indeed the Klin who built the device and not the Humans?” said the leader of the Klin.

“It is important that we establish our hierarchy within the galaxy. The visitors are advanced enough to have built an array themselves. They must respect a race who can do the same. That has been the basis for the plan from the beginning. Races of equal ability joining together to vanquish enemies here, in this dimension, while we provide whatever assistance we can for our new partners in theirs.”

“Yet we do not know what the needs are of the dimensional travelers?” another Klin pointed out. “We may not be able to provide anything they seek.”

“That is why a meeting must be held; more knowledge of these aliens must be secured. So far all we know has come from remote observations. We must have first-hand knowledge. Yet the one assumption logic provides is that the aliens are here. They have built a portal and then elected to travel through our matching doorway. They have come for some purpose; why else build the array? Therefore, within our universe there is something the aliens desire. We must find what that is and then provide it.”

“So far all they have done is kill…until now,” said Colinous. “They have abandoned helpless starships which have aboard them all of the most-advanced technology this galaxy has to offer. Only living creatures have been taken. Until this time, we assumed the dead were to be used for food. Now that they have spared the Humans—indeed, they have even gone beyond indifference to providing welcoming comfort to our enemy—the prior assumption is proving less valid. And I do not believe it is merely because they do not have a taste for Humans; the Juireans and Humans are too similar biologically for that to be true. There is something else at play here. Your belief in the subterfuge of the Humans may be true.”

“The Humans may have provided the travelers with a falsehood to spare their lives,” another Klin added. “In which case the accommodation with the aliens would only be short-lived.”

“Yet we are all painfully aware of the abilities of the Humans,” Molison said. “If they are allowed an advantage—if even temporary and slight—they could use it to foil our plans, as they have done too many times in the past.”

“So it is your recommendation that we counter whatever gambit the Humans have going by proceeding with our original plan?” said Pleabaen Simblor. “With the Humans at the site, this will reveal to them our continued existence in the galaxy. We have been successful in concealing our presence since the incident at the Dysion Void. This will change the entire dynamic with the galaxy, not only with regard to the Humans, but the Juireans as well. If negotiations with the dimensional aliens fail, we will surely be in a very precarious position. Is there any further input before a decision is rendered?”

“Just one comment, my Plaebaen,” said Molison. “With our ability to counter the suppressor beam, our position with the aliens has tilted in our favor. So far we have not seen any advanced weaponry from their ships beyond the blue beam. They may be relying solely on that weapon to provide the advantage over their enemies. If this is so, then we may now have nothing to fear from them.”

“And we now have the means of producing the pulse beam ourselves,” Rius added, speaking for the first and only time.

“This has been important input, Master Jons…and Rius Olinous,” said Simblor. “However, it is not the aliens we have to fear the most. As always, it is the Humans. It is always the Humans.”

Chapter 14

“This is making me sick!” Sherri said. “Just look at them. Hey, you two, get a room!”

Her mock call out to Riyad didn’t travel much beyond where Adam and she stood, near a side wall of the temporary structure the aliens had constructed for their guests. This was the main meeting/dining tent; eight other structures had been similarly erected nearby to house the nearly sixty Humans present. The unnamed planet-x had a suitable atmosphere, gravity and protection against solar radiation so the Humans didn’t need to stay crammed into the black ships.

This was the first general get together of all the former captives, and to his obvious delight, Riyad had reunited with Ophelia Naidu. Whether from his telling of the story, or from a genuine interest she had in him, the starry-eyed look the dark-haired beauty now gave Riyad made Adam and Sherri mentally score one for their friend. From here on out, it would be a slam dunk….

“I thought your thing for him was over?” Adam said, teasing Sherri for her very apparent jealousy.

“What are you talking about? Of course it’s over. It’s just that he hardly knows her, and I don’t want to see Riyad get hurt.”

“Again, you mean?”

“It was mutual between us, and you know it.”

“It’s never mutual, sweetheart,” Adam countered. “That’s just what people say. Someone always gets hurt.”

“Still, he needs to keep his head in the game. The others around here may think the frickin’ aliens have turned over a new leaf, but we know better. Just look at these scaly gray things; you can almost see them salivating when they look at us. Would you like your Human with or without salt?”

Adam was about to continue his torment of an irate Sherri Valentine when Omar Piero walked up to the pair with the senior Human of the delegation, Associate Ambassador Unis Yellen.

In his typical over-the-top bureaucratic-speak, the attaché introduced Adam and Sherri to the official.

“I don’t know exactly what happened, but I want to thank you beyond words for helping us,” said Ambassador Yellen. “That beam they used on us may have left us incapacitated, but I still have some recollection of what transpired while we were under its influence. And then once they had us locked away on their ship and the beam turned off, I got the distinct impression we were prisoners, not guests.”

“I wouldn’t drop your guard all the way, Madam Ambassador.” Adam advised. “These aliens are new to our dimension and we’re both in a feeling out period.”

“Yes, I heard about that! Travel between dimensions, is that really possible?”

“It appears so. And I believe the Klin built that big-ass array out there—pardon my language.”

Yellen smiled. “It is a big-ass array, isn’t it, Mr. Cain? And I assume the Klin built it after our last encounter with them in the Dysion Void. That fact opens up another whole other can of worms.”

“We always assumed some of the Klin survived,” Sherri said. “Now it seems as though enough of them are still around to pull off something like this.”

“It’s our hope that they built the portal so they could escape to another dimension and be out of our hair for good.” said Yellen. Then she shook her head. “Yet I’m too much of a realist to truly believe that. I’m sure they built that array out there so that they could—figuratively—shove it up our ass.”

Adam smiled. He liked the older woman. She had to be in her late sixties and had a down-to-earth way about her. What she was doing way out on Unisid and dealing with the Que’l beat the hell out of him. Her outspokenness seemed out of place for a career diplomat.

“Are they allowing you to contact Earth?” Adam asked.

“Not yet. They say they will, but that communications need to synced. Something about their equipment not being compatible with ours.”

“We have equipment aboard the Pegasus.” Sherri pointed out.

“I told them that, and that’s when the translators suddenly began acting up. These creatures may be smart enough to travel between universes, but they’re not very convincing liars.”

Unis Yellen stepped in a little closer to Adam and Sherri. “So do you have a plan working? Not to put any pressure on you both, but your reputations do precede you.”

“We may have something, Madam Ambassador. When we’re ready to put it into action, you’ll be the first to know.”

The older woman winked at him and then nodded at Sherri, She walked away with a spring in her step, with her doting pet Omar Piero in tow.

Sherri looked at Adam. “You don’t have any idea what we’re going to do next, do you?”

“Not a clue.”

Adam, Sherri and Riyad had been granted the special accommodation of staying aboard the Pegasus while on the planet, rather than being assigned to one of the huge, white tents the aliens had erected for the rest of the Humans. The compromise was that the ship was locked down, all except for the environmental systems. They had heat and air and food processing, but nothing else. Now they were all on the bridge, along with Ophelia—much to Sherri’s poorly disguised disapproval—when the alien scientist Panur came calling.

He regarded the fourth member of the party with bright-eyed interest. “I have seen the data records,” the alien began. “You are Ophelia Naidu, aged twenty-six Human years, a trade specialist with regard to construction minerals and mining techniques. You are helping to negotiate resource acquisition for other members of your tiny stellar union. May I inquire as to your presence here?”

“She’s with me,” said Riyad Tarazi forcefully.

Panur smiled at him. “A defensive reaction. Am I to assume she is not privy to our prior conversation?”

“What conversation?” Ophelia asked. She didn’t know anything about Panur, and since she and the alien were about the same size, she didn’t feel intimidated by his presence, either.

“She can hear anything you have to say,” Riyad interjected.

“Just a damn minute!” Sherri said. “We don’t know anything about her, Riyad. It’s a little late to bring another person into the gang.”

“We’re not a gang, Sherri,” Riyad countered. “She’s cool. We can trust her.”

“Trust me with what? What are the three of you up to? Does Ambassador Yellen know?”

“See what I mean? She’s going to rush out and tell Yellen everything.”

“What everything?”

“It’s private,” Sherri barked at the younger woman.

Sensing the dynamic between Sherri and Riyad, Ophelia visibly bristled. “I know you and Riyad were involved before, but he said it was over. Now I see he was right, that you obviously don’t feel the same.”

“Get a clue, lady, this has nothing to do with me and Riyad—”

“Will the two of you knock it off?” Adam ordered. “This is some bullshit. We have a bunch of hungry aliens sizing us up for barbeque spits, and all the two of you can do is squabble over a man.” Adam looked over at Riyad and then did a double take. There was a glint in his eyes, along with a thin smile escaping his lips. Damn, he’s enjoying the hell out of this!

Adam turned to Ophelia. “If you’re going to stay you have to promise to keep everything you hear a secret, even from Yellen. We’re working on something to save all our lives and we can’t let anyone else know about it. If it blows up, these aliens are going to lop off our heads and feed on our brains.”

Ophelia’s jaw dropped open as she stared at Panur, fear evident in her dark eyes.

“No, not that alien,” Adam said. “The bigger ones.”

“We’re wasting time,’ Sherri said. She looked at Panur. “Why did you come here in the first place?”

The alien regarded all the Humans for a moment before answering, the amused smile still on his thin face. “I came for another purpose, yet the interaction between Humans is quite entertaining. I have studied countless strains in my years, yet I have to say I’ve not found one so governed by emotions as you. Even in the face of grave danger you will let other, more personal concerns, override the situation.”

“Grave danger? What’s going on, Panur?” Adam asked.

“Oh, it is just that a vessel has been detected approaching the planet. It is rather large and round and like nothing we have experienced so far. It nears without hesitation, so I assume this to be the Klin strain you mentioned.”

“The Klin!” Ophelia explained.

Riyad quickly put his arm around her and placed an extended finger to his lips. Her mouth snapped shut and she remained silent.

“That didn’t take long,” Adam commented.

“The point was made to parade you before the hidden cameras. Your Klin must have been watching.”

“Okay, Panur, this is your game. What’s the next move?”

“I have made it so that Vosmin will seek to entertain both strains.”

“How’s that going to get us free?” Sherri asked. “That was a major point of our negotiations with you.”

“All is working according to plan, Sherri Valentine. Be patient—” And then the alien laughed. “I’m sorry. I must remember I am speaking with Humans. You do not practice patience very well.”

And then as abruptly as he appeared, the mutant was gone.

Adam walked up to the huge forward viewport and looked out at the towering three-antennae array only a few miles away.

Riyad stepped up next to him and followed his gaze. “What are you thinking, my friend?”

“I’m thinking we need to slam the door shut.”

“Panur could build another.”

“Only if we let him.”

“So could the Klin.”

Adam looked at Riyad and frowned.

“Yes, I know; only if we let them.”

Chapter 15

The Klin had arrived in a smaller version of a colony ship; a spherical vessel carrying a compliment of ninety, including crew and passengers.

In most cases, the Klin never traveled with so many of their scarce population aboard one ship, not unless it was a Colony ship with a population of over twenty-five thousand. However, since the tragedy at the Dysion Void four years before, only four such space stations survived. When counting the dozen or so small land-based enclaves, the Klin race was down to a mere one-hundred sixty-four thousand individuals.

Even though an aggressive repopulation move was afoot, the Klin were barely keeping up with age attrition. Exposing themselves once again to the wrath of the Juireans and the Humans was a terrible gamble. Even if the trans-dimensional aliens could be enlisted as allies, the Klin still had an uphill battle to keep from becoming a statistic—just one more extinct species along the timeline of the galaxy.

Molison Jons and Rius Olinous had joined the delegation sent to meet the aliens, even though the Pleabaen had personally raised his objections. The intellect of the Senior Scientist was a precious commodity for the dwindling population. In the past, the race could count on their population producing a constant supply of superior thinkers. Yet with their numbers so low, these individuals were becoming scarce. The last thing the race needed was to expose these rare individuals to even more risk.

Yet with the possibility of the Humans having deluded the aliens into believing that they had built the array, including the actual inventor as part of the delegation became the deciding factor.

For his part, Molison wasn’t nervous. He felt that he would find kindred spirits within a race capable of such an achievement as travel between dimensions. Yes, he was conflicted with the reports received so far. These aliens certainly appeared to be less civilized than expected, at least with regard to their treatment of other intelligent species. Maybe they had their reasons. Maybe not. It was Molison’s job to find out which.

The ship entered the star system the Klin had designed as TD-1—for Trans-Dimensional-One—and been immediately picked up by an escort of the much smaller black ships. Molison knew that his questions and concerns would soon be answered, and as a scientist, that was an exciting prospect. Knowledge was the goal he sought; whether that knowledge brought pain or joy was immaterial. It would be what it was, and Molison would accept it.

Even as the young Rius Olinous was in a state of near panic over what they might learn.

“Please, Master, remain aboard until the tone of the aliens can be assessed,” she pleaded. “With the canceling beams installed, you should be safe. Once the threat is determined, then you can decide on further action.”

“Seeing from the reports that the aliens have vastly more ships in the system than initially estimated, I believe even with the neutralizer beam, if these creature want us dead, we will be dead, whether I stay aboard the transit ship or not. We must not appear weak and afraid, Rius.”

“Still I plead, Master Jons.”

He reached out a tender hand and stroked her hair. There had been a discussion between them regarding the status of their relationship, and an accommodation had been reached. If they survived the encounter with the aliens, they would indeed consummate the bonding. The Klin attitudes towards sex were changing rapidly, now encouraged by the government. A union would be welcome news within their circle of influence. Yet they would wait. Even Klin have emotions, and it would not serve to be committed to another when one might not survive the mission. The logic was impeccable. And so it was agreed.

Molison—with Rius at his side—soon boarded a shuttle for the planet’s surface. He had spent many a month here supervising the building of the array, so he felt comfortable with the surroundings, although it seemed that the aliens had built a small community at the base of the low-lying hill, a community currently housing a fair number of savage Humans.

The scientist was one of a growing cadre of Klin who had never met a Human. Even though he had been alive at the time the race was building a force made up of Second Generation Humans—the 2G’s they were called—he was engaged in other projects at the time and not involved in that aspect of the Klin overall plan. The 2G’s had been tasked with securing the cooperation of the bulk of the Human population in the Klin’s four-thousand-year-long struggle against the Juireans. The stories Molison had heard at the time, plus the data he’d studied, showed that the gambit had not borne out. Instead the Humans surprised everyone by rising to the top of the galaxy’s ruling class, a position the Klin felt was reserved for them.

The resulting years of death, destruction and pain had left the once proud Klin race merely a shadow of their former self. The name was still known, even though the mythical quality of their reputation was long gone. They were now just another desperate race engaged in a struggle for survival—and for significance.

The initial delegation sent to meet the aliens was only nine individuals, and upon landing they were escorted across the dusty surface to a large white tent set off to itself about three hundred yards from the main grouping of structures.

Tables had been set up in the tent, along with computer banks and recording devices. There was also a fair number of black-armored guards, each with their ominous sword-like weapons dangling from leather sheathes. A huge creature, wearing black armor and helmet with a clear faceplace, approached the Klin delegation. Next to him was a much smaller being, wearing a simple white smock and blue pants. He had Prime features, with extremely smooth, pale skin which made it hard to discern his age.

“I am Noslead Vosmin Yon, leader of the Sol-Kor expedition within your universe,” the alien in the black armor greeted. He neither bowed nor extended an arm. “I welcome the Klin to our camp. Who speaks for you?”

“I do. I am Senior Fellow Dinis Zimfelous of the Lead Council of the Klin.” The aging Klin representative looked around the interior of the tent and noticed a large delegation of Humans seated at a table to his left. “I would respectfully request a meeting in private, Noslead Vosmin Yon. As the builders of the trans-dimension portal, we feel the presence of the Humans is unnecessary and counterproductive. I am sure by now they have informed you as to the animosity that exists between our two species.”

“I have been briefed, Senior Fellow, yet I must insist that for this initial meeting the Humans remain. We are new to your universe, so a basis of understanding must be established first. I will entertain the input from both your strains—your species—before further protocols are announced. Please sit where indicated.”

The alien abruptly turned away and took a place at the center table, facing out at the two flanking arms of the horseshoe shape. The smaller alien remained near the Klin for a moment, staring up at them with bright eyes and a faint smile, before he turned away and took a seat three down from Vosmin Yon.

Molison and Rius followed the visibly perturbed Senior Fellow to the assigned table. He sat next to Dinis and stared across the setup to the table of silent Humans. At the center of their table sat an aging female with an abundance of wrinkles invading her face. To either side of her were another twelve Humans, mostly younger males. Two wore military uniforms, the rest civilian outfits. At the end of the table were seated four other Humans, two males and two females. At least one of the males in this small group looked vaguely familiar. Molison searched his memory for a reference, yet it did not come, at least not until Dinis spoke up.

“Noslead Vosmin Yon, I must protest the presence of the Human Adam Cain at these proceedings. He is a notorious outlaw to the Klin, having been directly or indirectly implicated in the deaths of two of our Pleabaens, our supreme leaders. I find it very disturbing that he would have found his way to make contact with your expedition.”

“You will refer to me as Noslead, or Noslead Vosmin. Yon is not necessary.” The alien then took a moment to observe the smiling Human. “I was not aware of Adam Cain’s history with the Klin. I, too, find it strange that this particular Human would be among the few with which contact has been made.” With that statement, Vosmin turned his attention to the smaller, pale alien seated down the table to his right. No words passed between the two aliens before Vosmin spoke again.

“I will not allow any more protests at this point. Later, accommodations may be made, yet for now, the Sol-Kor are in command of this meeting. As I just stated, we are known as the Sol-Kor. We have come to your universe from one beyond, having visited many prior to this. We seek the builders of the portal, as is our practice upon entering a new dimension.”

“That would be the Klin, Noslead Vosmin, contrary to what the Humans may have told you.”

Vosmin looked confused. “Do not interrupt unless I address you. And for clarification, the Humans have not made any such claim as being the builders of the portal.”

Dinis Zimfelous opened his mouth to make a further comment, yet Molison stopped him with a grasp of his arm.

The hard stare by Vosmin at the Senior Fellow made Molison believe he had done right by the Senior Fellow.

“Good. Now to continue, the Sol-Kor have noticed a strange dynamic occurring in this universe, one involving the cooperation among many divergent strains, even as now we find there is conflict where none had originally been observed. This is good, since I have been informed I should seek out a partner from among these strains. This is not the way of the Sol-Kor, however, your universe appears unique, so initially I will heed this advice.”

Molison exchanged a glance with Dinis, who display renewed confidence in his expression. This is what the Klin had hoped for when they built the array.

Vosmin was continuing. “Traditionally, we would not consider such a relationship with the builder of the portal.”

Molison saw Dinis tense up visibly.

“As builders as well, we have found that when two strains of equal ability interact, conflicts arise. Both strains seek to dominate the other; therefore we have sought out inferior strains to assist us, creatures who better recognize the superiority of the Sol-Kor.”

“If I may speak, Noslead Vosmin,” the wrinkled Human female spoke up.

“No you may not, not yet. I will conclude my presentation and then allow each of you the opportunity to present yours.”

When no more protests were raised, Vosmin continued. “We seek certain commodities from your universe, the nature of which I have been advised not to reveal at this time. Once a partner—you call them allies—is selected, then the full nature of our demands will become known. I must, however, stress that for the party not selected, the consequences will not be pleasant. That is why it is best that each party provide their best case for why they should be selected, and not the other. Again, I must stress that the accommodation being made this day is highly unusual for the Sol-Kor. This is not our way, yet I have been told it would be best to moderate our position, at least for the time being. Now, since the Klin have made the claim as to be builders of the array and the Humans have not, I will entertain the position of the Humans first. You may now speak, Ambassador Unis Yellen.”

Molison looked across the way to the Human. She appeared stunned, looking to the others at her table for guidance. No one came to her rescue. Finally she turned her attention to Vosmin.

“I am at a loss as to how to react to what you just said, Noslead Vosmin. My race is known for our ability to negotiate and compromise with most races, yet this doesn’t sound like a negotiation. This sounds more like a threat, an ultimatum. Either we agree to be subservient to the Sol-Kor, or else you will choose the Klin and, apparently, then consider Humanity your enemy. Is my assessment correct, Noslead?”

Vosmin stared at the female for a long moment before responding. “I would say you have a good understanding of the situation. Do you wish to add more?”

“Yes I do! The Sol-Kor are strangers to our universe. As such I believe they should come with a more—how should I say it—a more demure presence. Since your arrival you have attacked several starships belonging to a variety of species, killing hundreds, and in our case, taking others prisoner. Oh, don’t think you have us fooled, Vosmin. I know we are still here against our will, and now that the Klin have showed up, I have a pretty good idea why.”

When the Human remained silent for a moment, Vosmin spoke up. “What is your reasoning, Ambassador?”

“It is to pit both the Humans and the Klin against each other, in a sort of bidding war to see which race will survive and which will not. I have to warn you, Noslead Vosmin, the Sol-Kor have only superficially experienced the Human race. You have no idea what we’re capable of. We have defeated the best this galaxy has thrown against us, including devastating attacks on our homeworld by both the Juireans and the Klin.” The Human glared at Senior Fellow Dinis. “And as far as Adam Cain having a seat at this table, he is included as one of our greatest heroes, him and his team. He is personally responsible for saving the Human race on at least two occasions, and against the likes of you, Senior Fellow whatsyourname.” She took a deep breath before turning back to Vosmin and continuing. “So as far as the Human race bowing to your supposed superiority, shove it, Vosmin Yon. This may mean the deaths of every one of us here, but that will only serve to anger the rest of us. And ask the damn Klin over there what happens when the Humans get pissed?”

“So it is my understanding the Humans are not making an argument for partnership with the Sol-Kor.” The alien Vosmin seemed completely unmoved by the Human’s tirade. Molison knew this strengthened the Klin’s position immensely, yet he was also compelled to personally rebel against some of the assertions of the Sol-Kor. Yet he also knew that the Klin would plan while pretending to accommodate the demands of the Sol-Kor. Whatever situation the Klin found themselves in as a result of working with—or under—the Sol-Kor would only be temporary. On that account, the Klin were more pragmatic than the Human race. Once again, the beings from Earth had let their emotions govern their thinking. Now Molison waited patiently for Senior Fellow Dinis Zimfelous to make his case, knowing full well that he would say what he had to in order to convince the Sol-Kor to spare his race.

“Noslead Vosmin, I am terribly sorry you had to witness such an angry, savage and uncivilized outburst as that made by Ambassador Yellen. You will find no such emotional traits present in the Klin. We are an advanced, thoughtful and more civilized race. We are also wise enough to acknowledge our place in the universe—any universe. The Sol-Kor truly are a great and superior race. And even though the Klin have provided this galaxy with the bulk of its scientific progress for the past several thousand years, we do bow to the obvious superior intellect of the Sol-Kor, masters of technology unsurpassed,”

Molison heard the tiny pale creature down the table from Vosmin let out a snicker. He then saw Vosmin appear to become embarrassed, avoiding looking down the table at the interrupting pale alien. The moment quickly passed, however, and Vosmin now addressed the Klin.

“Very well. As long as you defer to the Sol-Kor, you will become our partners. As far as the Humans are concerned, we welcome the opportunity to add the Human strain to our list of commodities, alongside the Juireans and another strains we’ve indentified.”

“Noslead Vosmin,” Senior Fellow Dinis spoke up. “Now that the Klin are officially partners with the Sol-Kor, and will be tasked with helping achieve your goals within this universe, for what purpose do the Humans and Juireans serve the Sol-Kor? You mention them as a commodity. What exactly does that mean?”

Vosmin looked down the table at the pale alien. The Sol-Kor leader now appeared defiant as he glared at the other creature. “Since our negotiations are complete, and you have asked, I will tell you. The Juireans and Humans—along with as many other strains as can be located and analyzed—will be used as food for the Colony.”

When the Humans at the table across from Molison suddenly all rose up in protest, several of the Sol-Kor guards pulled their weapons and bathed the rioting aliens in a soft, blue beam. These weapons were very targeted and limited in strength, so the effects on the Klin were barely noticeable, although it was there. The scientist made a note of this. A counter to the hand-held weapons would also have to be found, and since the Klin were to live—at least for a while—Molison felt he would be given the chance to design such a compact countermeasure. It would be needed for the Klin to survive their affiliation with these aliens from another universe.

Adam, Sherri and Riyad once again entered into their Academy Award winning performances as just three more helpless Humans, overcome by the alien stupor weapon. Out the corner of his eye, Adam noticed Riyad move ever closer to the addled Ophelia Naidu. Next he shifted his gaze in the direction of Panur and saw the alien staring at the him with his ever-present amused grin.

This was a tense moment: Would Vosmin have them all slaughtered right then and there, or would he herd them out the tent and do the deed outside where there’d be less clean up?

As if reading his mind, Panur spoke up. “Noslead Vosmin, let us confine the Humans to a storage area. If there is indeed a powerful Human force to rise against us, we may be able to use these prisoners as a deterrent to their attack.”

“I would not do that, Noslead Vosmin,” Zimfelous advised. “Even in captivity, Humans are very dangerous.”

Vosmin stared him down. “You mistake prudence for fear, Klin. We do not fear the Humans, or the Juireans, or even you for fact. Panur is right. I have seen the sentimentality of the Humans, and the investment we have made in arriving in this universe and securing this location has been high. We do not wish it harmed through a pointless attack when it can be avoided. The Humans will be kept in their present state and confined. Minlead Dosdor, subdue the other Humans as well. And now, Senior Fellow of the Klin, you wish a more private audience? I will grant it now. Follow me to my chambers. Allow only two of your most-trusted advisors to join us.”

Molison and Druniness Kim were the two other Klin Zimfelous selected to join him at the private meeting. Vosmin’s chambers were in a suite of offices and living quarters made of metal near where a dozen of the black ships now rested. Even during the brief walk to the building, Molison witnessed three more ships descend and land. Far up in the evening sky, tiny flashes of light could be seen. The portal was open—his portal—and the aliens were using it to bring in an armada of their ships into this universe. Doubt was heavy in his mind as he watched the distant sky. Doubt that he had done the right thing in building the array in the first place.

The huge, gray skinned alien had breathing tubes connected to his wide nose, allowing him to shed the heavy metal helmet while in his quarters. The atmosphere of TD-1 was compatible to the Primes of this galaxy, yet it wasn’t for these creatures, having evolved breathing a different mixture. It wasn’t much of a difference, just enough to make survival on Klin-compatible worlds more difficult.

To his surprise, the odd single-entity alien with the impossibly pale skin was in attendance, as well. Molison had gotten the distinct impression that there was no love lost between this creature the Noslead, and yet he seemed to come as he go as he pleased and spoke when he felt like it. It seemed an odd dynamic. As far as he had seen, the Sol-Kor had no other aliens among their ranks, just this one. This made the scientist even more curious as the meeting got underway.

“The Sol-Kor are not in the habit of receiving guests, nor do we align with partners,” Vosmin began. “Yet I am informed that refreshments should be offered at this juncture. Do you wish any?”

To his credit, Dinis Zimfelous declined—graciously—a gesture completely wasted on their oblivious host.

The alien merely grunted and adjusted the breathing tube in his right nostril. “I would like this to be brief. I have been without relief from this atmosphere for too long already.”

“What is it you wish us to do, Noslead Vosmin?”

“As has been revealed, we come here seeking crops for our growing population. The Colony now numbers over a trillion individuals so the need is great for new and plentiful food sources.”

To the small Klin delegation the revelation was stunning. One trillion Sol-Kor, with the implication being that they fed on Prime-like beings, and primarily on the brains, according to the video reports they’d seen. Molison did some quick calculations. If the average Prime world contained five billion beings, then it would take two hundred complete worlds to supply each member of their population with one edible brain per day. He hoped his numbers were wrong, and that they also consumed other parts of the body, as well as other things, including renewable growth crops. However, the alien did refer to the civilizations of the galaxy as crops and strains, so he didn’t hold much hope for a more varied diet.

If he was right then the Sol-Kor were worse than any deadly plague to spread throughout the galaxy. Granted, there were literally billions of inhabited worlds in the galaxy, with tens of thousands classified as Prime worlds, with the vast majority of these primitive and still in the early stages of evolution. If the Sol-Kor had their way, they would harvest entire planets, leaving no chance for life to advance. And as for the advanced cultures, well it seemed these were the delicacies the Sol-Kor most preferred.

He looked at Dinis and Druniness Kim. From their expressions, they, too, had done the math.

“It would seem that your need is indeed great,” Dinis said. “How is it that you can supply such a population? That would involve an undertaking of…well, galactic proportions.”

“It does indeed. That is why harvesting crops from multiple universes has become such a necessity. During most of our hunting expeditions, worlds fall beneath us quite simply, being undeveloped or offering only cursory technology to impede our progress. The reapers find no issue with these harvests. They are usually done before the population even knows they have been selected.”

“How do you accomplish that?” Molison finally spoke, his curiosity getting the better of him. “It is with your suppressor beam?”

Vosmin frowned at him. “You know of the pulse beam?”

Molison had to do some quick thinking. “Forgive me, Noslead Vosmin, yet as you are aware by now, we have monitoring devices throughout the region, so you must realize we have observed your activities here, and in space. So to answer your question, yes, we know of your beam.”

Again the alien grunted. “Yes, it is with the assistance of our beam.”

“That would involve a much larger projector, multiple projectors—”

“Who are you?” Vosmin asked, interrupting.

“Forgive me, Noslead,” said Dinis Zimfelous quickly. “This is our Senior Scientist, Molison Jons. He is the Klin who devised and supervised the building of the portal.”

Both Vosmin and the pale alien focused their large eyes on him.

“So it was you who built the array,” said the pale alien. “Was it not a collaborative effort on the part of your race?”

“Prior to this, I helped develop the Continuous Wormhole communication system, and as you know, the trans-dimensional portal is just an extension of that technology.”

“Or so it is in your universe,” said the alien, with a trace of sarcasm in his tone.

When Vosmin noticed the three Klin now focused on the pale alien he placed a palm up in the creature’s direction. “This is Panur. He is what you could call the lead scientist for the Colony.” Vosmin seemed almost pained by the statement. “He is also the inventor of the trans-dimensional portals found in our universe.”

“As well as three successively more-efficient star-drive technologies, along with your so-called wormhole communications, several radical new building techniques, a variety of advanced weaponry, as well as the suppressor pulse beam, as you call it. I believe I rather like that terminology.”

Molison’s jaw fell open. Even though he was familiar with nearly all modern technologies, he could never image one creature being responsible for so many revolutionary breakthroughs. Perhaps that was why he was allowed such free reign? For without these advances, modern society couldn’t exist, here or in any universe. For the first time in his life, the Klin scientist was humbled by another creature’s intellect.

“I am very impressed, Panur. Perhaps when you find the time, we can share knowledge and tales of our work.”

“I don’t have time to discuss matters which you would not understand. Your technological level, so far as this universe is concerned, would rank among the top. Yet to me, you are still like children playing with blocks.”

“I do not see the need for insults,” Molison shot back. “I, too, developed the dimension portal, the same as you.”

“The difference is I know my device, and I know yours. The portal you’ve created is of such a poor design that it is a miracle it works at all. My devices can link any universe with us. The opposite is not true. Do you not admit that once you built your portal you were at a loss as to what to do with it? You could not travel to other dimensions, even if another portal existed. Your device could not link with mine because of its primitive design, whereas mine can mate with yours with ease, making possible two-way transfers. My device has made yours better simply by being linked to it. I admit that the basis for the invention came from thinking beyond what you call wormholes, yet my portals are not based on that, and never have been. There is a much better way to accomplish inter-dimensional travel, and so far, you have not found it. That tells me what level of intellect I’m dealing with. So no, we will not be bonding as scientists and inventors.”

Molison bristled, yet he wasn’t through. “Then what about master to student? I am sure I could learn much from you.”

“I’m sure you could,” Panur said. “I, on the other hand, would find the boredom impossible to cope with. Besides, it took me five thousand years to acquire my knowledge. If I spent time passing even a fraction of what I know on to you, then you would be circumventing hundreds, even thousands of years of required study. That would lessen my accomplishments and bolster yours, of which neither do I desire.”

“You have been alive for five thousand years?” Molison couldn’t believe what he just heard.

“Why is it in this universe that everyone repeats what I just said?”

“If you are through playing with your toys, Panur, we really must get on with this meeting,” the Sol-Kor leader said. “You asked what you can do for us? We seek information regarding the race called Juireans. Their essence is especially rich in nutrients and the taste is to our liking. The first vessel we harvested in this universe was of this strain. At that time, we pulled information from the ship’s databanks, such as languages and certain technological factors, yet we did not seek the location of the Juirean home planets. When the mainship returned for this data, that was when it was destroyed by the Humans. We also seek information regarding the location of the Human’s growing fields. Even though they have not been tested yet—that will come within hours, as a least some of the Humans are sacrificed for this purpose—I imagine we will find them to be in the same category. It seems that the more advanced a strain, the higher its nutritional value.” The creature took a moment to look Molison and his two colleagues up and down. “As the self-proclaimed most-advanced strain in this galaxy, it goes without saying that, if given the opportunity, the Klin would be welcomed on our table as well.”

“Undoubtedly, Noslead Vosmin,” Dinis said, quick to head off this line of conversation. “Yet we number less than two hundred thousand individuals. We survive on huge colony ships, without even a planet to call our own. The Klin wouldn’t even satisfy the needs of your Colony for a day.”

“Then you have no fleet to assist us?” Vosmin barked out.

Molison felt his stomach tighten. He had not imagined the aliens needing help is this arena. With their suppressor beam they seemed fully capable of providing for themselves.

“Is that what you seek from us, military assistance?” The scientist asked.

“It would not have been unwelcomed. Yet now I must think on this further. You cannot assist us in subduing unruly crops, your numbers are too small to be considered a viable food source, and, according the Panur, you can offer no technological insights that might help us acquire more food.” He turned to Panur. “This is why we do not need nor seek allies. Food cannot help us acquire more food.”

“We have other items which might be of interest to you,” Dinis quickly said.

“Such as?”

“Forgive me, yet not knowing where this meeting may lead, we left these items on our ship. Additionally, they are bulky and not easily transferred within shuttles.”

“You still have not told me what these items are, or how they can help the Colony.”

“In light of the ominous tone this meeting has taken, please afford me the luxury of not providing details at this time. I would not want to insult anyone with the presumption of these items being of superior quality as yours. Allow your scientist to travel to our ship, where he can be the judge of what would be of value and what would not.”

“Are you refusing to tell me—”

“I accept your invitation, Senior Fellow,” said Panur, interrupting the Noslead.

“I cannot allow this.”

“I will be fine, Vosmin. Your concern for me is touching.”

“My concern is for the Queen…and for the Colony.”

“Again, I will be fine.” He turned to Senior Fellow Dinis. “How soon can we travel to your ship? I assume your scientist will accompany us?”

“Of course. He will act as your guide.”

“Excellent. Now Vosmin, while I am gone you might post additional guards around the array this night.”

“Why?”

“Because the Human Adam Cain and his associates are, at this very moment, planning to destroy it.”

Chapter 16

Night had fallen by the time the Humans from the meeting tent—as well as all the others in the camp—were hit with the suppressor beam, rounded up and placed in a large outside holding area where they were exposed to the falling temperatures of the desert world. With their blue beams fully activated from a dozen of the sword-like weapons surrounding the corral, the guards didn’t feel the need to pay much attention to the herd of passive Humans. Even as the chill increased, the addled creatures would not feel the cold. Nor would they require food, water or special provisions to relieve themselves. They would stand until they fell and then remain there until the Sol-Kor decided what to do with them, lying in their own filth and excrement.

Adam, Sherri and Riyad had no trouble slipping away from the docile mass of Humans without being seen. There were lights throughout the camp, yet none to speak of only a hundred yards beyond. The desert sky was black and moonless, yet the three escapees managed to conjure up tiny balls of static electricity with their ATD’s to help navigate the unfamiliar landscape as they wound around to the opposite side of the array hill from where the camp lie.

Far above, they could make out tiny explosions of light. “Looks like they’re sending a ship through every thirty seconds or so,” Sherri commented in a whisper. She had no idea if the Sol-Kor had guards posted around the array—they hadn’t to this point. But with the buildup of their fleet, as well as so many visitors in the camp, one could never tell if security had now become a priority.

“I’m no mathematical wizard,” Adam said, “but I make it out to be about one hundred twenty ships per hour.”

“To strip a planet clean of its entire population of Primes would take a lot of ships,” Sherri said. “They’re not out just to kill a lot of people. They then need to gather up all the bodies for transport them back to wherever the Hell they’re from.”

“Exactly,” Adam said. “That’s why we have to shut down this thing. I’m sure they need a certain number of ships before they can start messing with whole planets.”

“You do realize we don’t have any explosives with us, don’t you, Captain Cain?”

Adam patted his pockets in feigned surprise. “Oh damn, Riyad, I must have left them in my other pocket.”

“So what is the plan, Kemosabe?”

Hearing Riyad say the word Kemosabe in his thick Lebanese accent almost made Adam laugh out loud. Instead he said: “Well, Tonto, with something this big, this complicated and this focused, usually all it takes is a swift kick to knock it out of alignment, at least long enough to stop the flow of lunch trucks into our universe.”

“Rather than the Lone Ranger, we’re more like the Three Stooges, “ Sherri threw in. “As soon as we muck up the works, they’ll be all over us, and with no cavalry to ride in and save the day.”

“What’s with all the negativity? Let’s just get inside one of those generator rooms and see what kind of mess we can make. If nothing else we pull the plug and kick out a few vacuum tubes.”

“That’ll do it,” Riyad said. “I’m sure in this day and age replacement vacuum tubes can be pretty hard to find.”

They scurried up the dark side of the low hill, but soon found themselves in a bath of light at the top. The three impossibly tall towers disappeared above them in a dizzying display of spectacular construction. Adam became woozy just looking up at them. Focusing on the squat generator buildings seemed like a better idea.

Each tower had its own generator, and even though light covered the structures, they didn’t see any Sol-Kor posted around. As they approached, the buildings that at first seemed small compared to the towers, were actually quite large, each four stories tall and over two hundred feet on each side.

There were two small doors plus one large sliding panel along the front face of the building, and Adam signaled for Riyad and Sherri to stay in the cover of the building’s shadow as he ran forward to check the first door. It was unlocked—in fact there was no locking mechanism at all. This made sense. After all, he was sure the astronauts who first landed on the Moon didn’t need a key to get back inside the LEM. And this facility was so far off the beaten path that anyone finding their way here and wanting inside the building wouldn’t let something like a locked door stand in their way.

There were no lights on inside the building and the place was too huge to go looking for a switch. So Riyad conjured up a large static ball and placed it high above them. With no windows in the building they felt confident that the light wouldn’t give away their presence.

“I can’t pick up anything with my ATD in here,” Sherri said.

“Me either,” Riyad commented. “Looks like the Klin don’t subscribe to Formilian design specifications.”

“We’re going to have to do this the old-fashioned way,” Adam said. “Look for anything that looks like a control console or power box. This thing was designed to run automatically for years if necessary. If we can find the central control, we may be able to knock this particular tower out of commission, and I’m pretty sure they need all three to make a hole in space.”

The problem they soon ran into was that nothing looked like a control panel or power box. The entire building was one huge machine, with miles of thick cable, conduit, readout dials, cooling pipes and fans. Yet without the need for on-site supervision, there apparently was also no need for a central on-off switch, or even a console with computer screens. The health of the facility may even be monitored and controlled remotely without the need for any live input at all.

Another problem was that there were no loose pieces of equipment, tools or surplus of any kind lying around. The place was spotlessly clean and everything they saw was attached to something else. Where was the huge metal rod they could stick into a cog somewhere to stop the machine? The answer: there wasn’t one. If Adam and his crew were going to start smashing things, they’d have to do it with their hands and feet.

“C’mon, this is ridiculous!” Adam cried out. “Is there nothing around here we can use to break things with?”

“Over here,” Sherri called out. “I may have something.”

Riyad and Adam met up with her a moment later. “Up there, it’s a railing of some sort. Looks like it was built for people—or Klin I mean.”

“Klin are people, too.” Adam said sardonically, Then they began climbing up pipes and conduits to reach the walk way three stories up, near the top of the room.

It was indeed a walkway, and they chose the direction that held the most promise, one that ended at a wider platform area with a wire floor. There was a large display panel set against an outer wall of the building with several rows of imbedded gauges, and with a series of thin pipes leading out and into a huge humming bank of equipment.

“Help me with this top rail bar,” Adam said. “We may be able to break it off and then use it to twist up some of those pipes.”

The three Humans began to tug and push on the top bar of the railing. It was about two inches in diameter and appeared to come in sections of ten feet each. After a minute, the metal of the railing was bent with the bar beginning to separate from the rest of the structure. Another thirty seconds and they had their tool.

Adam took the rod to where about a dozen thin tubes joined the huge display panel. He placed it between two of the conduits and pushed up on the bar. The tubes bent easily. He continued to push upward until they began to wrap around each other—and then one snapped. A brilliant flash of electric light temporarily blinded the trio.

“Hey dummy, make sure you don’t electrocute yourself,” Sherri said.

“Little late for that, isn’t it?”

“Just bend some more. I didn’t notice anything happen the first time.”

Working with urgency now, Adam soon had half the tubes broken and spitting out flaring sparks of electricity before falling dark. “C’mon, dammit. The wires in these tubes have to do something—”

Just then the huge humming equipment bank was no longer humming. That has to be significant, Adam thought, and for good measure he kept twisting and breaking tubes until the entire connection with the gauge panel and the equipment bank was severed.

Now other parts of the huge machine began shutting down, one after another. Adam took the metal rod, and just because he could, began to smash one end of it into the glass covered gauges. He didn’t know if it would make a difference or not, but it sure did make him feel better.

“I’ll go outside and see if the flashes are still coming from the portal,” Riyad called out. He hopped over the railing, and in the light gravity of the planet, managed to land three stories down without injury. He looked up at Adam and Sherri and smiled. Even from this distance, his teeth glowed unnaturally white.

He disappeared out one of the smaller doors and was gone a full minute. Sherri and Adam stood at the mangled railing, waiting with anticipation for him to return. Finally the door opened and Riyad entered.

“Good news,” he declared. “Looks like the portal has been closed.” Then he stepped further into the room. “In other news, the bad guys are here.”

A squad of huge, black armored Sol-Kor flooded in behind him, taking Riyad by the arms and shoving him against the front wall of the building. They pointed their weapons up at the other two Humans, and this time the blue beam was absent. Whatever the weapons were capable of doing, Adam and Sherri were reluctant to find out.

And then Noslead Vosmin entered. His helmet faceplate was clear and Adam could hear his words through external speakers. “I have been informed that our pulse beam does not work on the three of you. I can assure you that we also have more traditional energy weapons, ones I’m sure you are not immune to. Would you like to test my assumption?”

“Another time, perhaps,” Adam called down.

“Come down; you do know we can have the generator repaired within the hour?”

“From our calculations, that’s about a hundred and twenty fewer invaders into our universe,” Sherri called down.

“Insignificant. A reaper fleet consists of ten thousand ships, and when we’re done there will be several such fleets operating within this galaxy alone. And with this portal back in operation, we will be able to jump from galaxy to galaxy within your universe, feeding, reaping and sending the harvest back to Sol.”

“Sol? What’s Sol?”

“Sol is our star system. It is where the Sol-Kor originated.”

“No shit?” Adam said. He looked at Sherri. “I believe we definitely have a case of copyright infringement, my dear.”

“I would say so, and just think how large that class-action lawsuit would be.”

“Stop talking amongst yourselves and come down. You are wasting my time, and this armor is very irritating.”

Adam and Sherri climbed down from the platform using traditional methods, saving for later the revelation of their special talents in the planet’s low gravity.

Later came as they approached the eight Sol-Kor guards on the floor of the building and their one leader. Adam had already contacted Riyad and Sherri telepathically through their ATD’s, and they were ready to go. With death appearing to be the only alternative to action at this point, the three Humans agreed that going down without a fight was against their nature. And besides, there were only nine aliens and three of them. The odds hardly seemed fair…for the aliens, that is.

Although the gray creatures all wore armor suits, Adam had noticed how thin and lightweight they appeared to be. They were more like environmental outfits rather than real armor. Adam neared Vosmin, while Sherri positioned herself between two of the others. Riyad was being held by two other guards with his back to the wall.

The aliens seem pretty lackluster with how they hold their weapons, Adam said through the telepathy device. We should be able to take two out each. That still leaves three. Someone is going to have to grab a weapon.

I have the best angle on the rest of them; I’ll do it, Riyad said.

Get ready. Count of three. Three, two, one…now!

Adam planted a solid forearm into the under part of Vosmin’s helmet, the force of which lifted the huge alien off the floor and slammed him into the metal wall of the building. In another blur, Adam jumped at the alien to his right, grabbing him around the neck. He twisted at the helmet, ripping it off the creature’s head. Adam was curious as to how the Sol-Kor would react to the planet’s atmosphere without their suits, but he would have to wait to find out. Because as he pulled off the guard’s helmet he felt the neck snap, and the grey alien crumbled to the floor.

Just then a flash of light came from his right. Riyad was there with an alien rifle cradled at his waist, with successive pulses of angry white light pumping out the barrel. Three guards stumbling backwards, with fiery holes blasted through their black armor.

Sherri was having fun, too. She had swung out a leg and tripped one of her two guards, before placing a knee firmly into the groin of the second one. She had no idea what affect it would have on the alien, although most Prime males carried their junk in about the same place. It was at that point that she remembered these weren’t normal males. They were part of a colony of drones spawned by a queen. They were eunuchs—all of them—and as such it was only the force of her knee that caused the alien to buckle over. At that point she was presented with an irresistible target, and even with his helmet on, the creature was knocked unconscious when Sherri swung doubled-clenched fists against the side of the guard’s head. Next Adam watched as she calmly stepped up to the alien she’d tripped, and planted a throat-crushing foot to his neck.

All the aliens were down, yet when Adam turned to where Vosmin had landed, the alien wasn’t there. Instead, the door to the building was slowing closing.

Adam rushed to the doorway, and then flew back inside just as a barrage of light-balls splashed against the doorway and streaked into the room.

The three Humans dove for cover, with Sherri and Adam scooping up discarded alien weapons as they went.

The second small door opened about a fifty yards away and several Sol-Kor soldiers entered. The Humans shot off a few bolts of light at the aliens, but found that the range of the weapons was about half that distance. “At least we’re out of range, too,” Riyad called out.

Sherri then turned her weapon on the huge maze of machinery behind her. What the metal rod took time and effort to accomplish, the balls of energy did instantly. Soon that side of the building was a firework display of electric sparks and popping circuits.

The alien weapons had shoulder straps, so Adam and Riyad each grabbed two more from the heap of dead Sol-Kor on the floor. They flung the rifles over their shoulders for future use, and then they, too, set about raining white-hot balls of plasma at anything within range.

Soon this side of the building was engulfed in flames. “Let them fix that in an hour,” Sherri cried out over the din of the mini-explosions and the incoming fire from the Sol-Kor.

Riyad slid in next to them, until they were all crowded in a narrow space between two of the multi-story banks of equipment that wasn’t on fire and exploding. “This still doesn’t give us a way out, not unless these things can cut a hole in the wall.”

Sherri and Adam each turned to look at Riyad. “Who said they can’t?” they said in unison.

The three Humans took off running down the narrow space between the equipment banks. Adam brought up the rear, and as he ran, he turned and placed several plasma shots into the tall metal walls of the corridor behind them. He didn’t know if that would stop the pursuit completely, but at least it would slow them down.

The trio exited the corridor near what would be the right side of the building as viewed from the front. The outer wall was lined with towering machinery, yet to the left was a small opening under a large, four-foot diameter pipe. They could see the outer wall beyond it.

Adam and Riyad knelt down and took aim, while Sherri covered their six. The room lit up with white energy, and soon a hole appeared in the metal exterior wall. The two men continued to saturate the area with fire, until the edges glowed red from the heat. Another ten seconds and the opening was large enough for them to fit through, one after the other.

“Watch the sides,” Adam said as he first let Sherri and then Riyad pass to the outside of the building. He followed seconds later.

This side of the building was shrouded in darkness, however the energy needed to punch a hole in the side would surely have lit up the night. They didn’t wait around for the Sol-Kor to react. Instead they ran down the hill—and at Human speed in the light gravity. Along the way they took turns stumbling and falling in the darkness, tripped by either some hidden depression or protruding rocks. By the time they reached the base of the hill, each was bruised, battered and bleeding.

On more level ground, they continued to run into the desert. Arrows of light were piecing the darkness as the aliens searched for them, yet none of the searchlights were aimed at the distance where the Humans now ran. Hampered by their own assumptions of running speed, the Sol-Kor couldn’t imagine the Humans being as far away as they were.

Riyad lead the way, with Sherri close behind. Adam brought up the rear. The going was slower now as they hit pockets of soft sand and undulating dunes. With their eyes now adapting to the darkness, Riyad managed to avoid falling headlong into a deep wadi, jumping over the narrow crevasse at the last moment. Sherri saw him jump and followed suit. Unfortunately, Adam was glancing behind at the time Riyad jumped, so he didn’t see it coming.

The ground suddenly fell out from under him, and Adam slammed hard into the far bank of the dry riverbed, becoming half-buried in the rocky soil.

“You okay?” Sherri yelled down at him.

“Yeah, I think so.” He looked down at the base of the wadi. “You might come down here, too. It looks like we can move along the bottom. It could provide us with more cover when they come looking for us in either trucks or flying things, whatever they have here. You know they’ve gotta have something like that.”

“Good idea,” Riyad said. He and Sherri jumped down, each breaking their fall by digging into the loose soil of the side wall. Riyad then stood up and looked both ways down the riverbed. “Reminds me of home,” he said.

“I guess it would,” Sherri said.

Riyad looked at her with a scowl. “I’m from Beirut, Sherri. It was a city of over a million people back then. I hate the desert and spent very little time there. You know not all Arabs are what you call camel-jockeys.”

“I’m sorry, I just assumed….”

“Yes, I know you did. All you Westerners think alike.” And then the scowl was replaced by his trademark smile. “Ha…I had you going!”

Sherri punched him in the shoulder. “Ow! That really hurt,” he said. “Besides, I think I dislocated my shoulder in a fall back there.” He twisted his face in pain while grabbing at his shoulder.

Sherri stepped up to him, attempting to help. He backed away. “I’m sorry, Riyad. I didn’t mean….” Her voice trailed off as the smile returned to Riyad’s face.

“You’re such an ass! How can you mess around like this when we’re running for our lives?”

“The look on your pretty face was worth it.”

“Are you two coming or not?” Adam called out. He was already thirty yards down the winding mini-canyon and about to lose sight of them. When they caught up he said, “Even if they don’t come after us today, we left a pretty easy trail in the sand to follow. They’ll be able to follow us, even in the wadi.”

“So what are you thinking?” Riyad asked.

“I say we get our bearings and then head back toward the camp. They might not be expecting that; I don’t know how these things think. In any event, that’s where the other Humans are, and our only way off the planet. We already know there’s nothing out here except more desert.”

“Sounds like a plan—”

Just then the interior of the canyon was lit by a distant light and a clap of thunder. They looked up to see a tiny speck of a shuttle lifting off under chemical power and heading for space, breaking the sound barrier in the process. “That’s not one of their ships; they have things that don’t need chemical liftoff, or even gravity assist for that matter. That has to be the Klin,” Adam said.

“Strange time to be heading back to their ship, isn’t it?” Sherri asked. “The Sol-Kor had rooms set up for them.”

“I’m sure they have their reasons. The bastards always do.”

Chapter 17

Molison Jons had trouble meeting the eye of the pale alien. He was sure the grinning creature could see right through the ruse, and if his gaze lingered Molison might even feel compelled to admit all.

He felt a strange attraction to Panur. Here was a creature who had lived for five millennia, acquiring untold knowledge that he used to create such profound breakthroughs in science and technology. To have only a moment within such a mind would be the culmination of a lifetime. What visions he would see there.

And yet Molison was also saddened, since he knew the Klin would have to bring about an end to this magnificent being. The Sol-Kor were not to be trusted, and even though they would eventually bring about the demise of the Klin’s mortal enemies, the enigmatic race would also bring about the end of the Klin. For that matter, the aliens would sweep across the galaxy, concerned not with merely conquering a civilization for it to become subservient to the new masters, but devouring all intelligent lifeforms they encounter. And why? For food, of all things.

One could imagine, that without Panur’s help, the Sol-Kor would have long ago been forced to create an adequate and constant food source that did not involve eating other intelligent creatures. Yet it was as Vosmin said earlier, it was easier to simply move between galaxies and universes, harvesting readymade crops of living beings without regard to conservation or compassion. Panur’s breakthroughs made it too easy for the Sol-Kor, so easy in fact that alternatives were not required. And with an infinite number of universes in existence, all it would take is for some unsuspecting race—such as the Klin—to build a trans-dimensional receiver and the Sol-Kor would have a whole new universe to harvest.

Yet the Klin had not gone into this unsuspecting. Rather, they had built the array in an attempt to find just such a race, one capable of destroying their enemies while allowing the Klin to assume their rightful place as the head of the galaxy. Unfortunately, they had opened what the Humans called a Pandora’s Box. The race they found could indeed destroy their enemies, along with everything else in this galaxy and beyond.

And so Panur must die. He would have to anyway when he found out the Klin had no new technologies to assist the Sol-Kor in their search for food. This had all been a designed escape plan should the meeting with the aliens go awry. Zimfelous would then depart the system, able to do so with the help of Molison’s beam defeating apparatus.

After that the Klin would have to devise a more long-term plan to deal with the invaders. In one way, the fact that the Klin had no planet to call home gave them an advantage. They could hide, as they had done for over four thousand years. The planets Juir and Earth could not do that.

Molison had no doubt, that if left unmolested, the Sol-Kor could accomplish their goal. They had done so countless times before—and were doing so even now, laying waste to hundreds of populated planets and killing trillions of helpless souls on an on-going basis. He was sure they often ran up against civilizations such as the Humans and the Juireans, as well as galactic empires like the Expansion, yet he also got the impression that these obstacles never impeded the Sol-Kor for long.

That thought was scary in its own right. Here was a race of basically mindless drones who could overcome any force sent against it. They could achieve this either through superior technology or sheer numbers. With Panur’s help, the grey aliens appeared to have both means covered.

When Panur continued to stare at him with that obnoxious grin, Molison could take it no more. The shuttle still had a few minutes to go before docking with the mothership and Panur was alone with no means of calling for help. Molison should have no fear of him, yet still he did.

So their eyes met, and before Molison could say a word, Panur spoke first.

“You have found a way to defeat my beam,” he stated rather than asked.

The scientist blinked several times as a reaction to the unexpected statement. Even as he was about to engage the alien in conversation, he still felt compelled to perpetuate the deception. “I don’t know what you mean?” he said unconvincingly.

“That is why you lied about the items you have aboard, so you could escape without fear of being subdued by the Sol-Kor mainships. Yet there are still eight of the Klin on the planet below. Are you abandoning them to Vosmin’s wrath?”

“They are willing to sacrifice their lives for the good of the race.”

“Now you sound like the Sol-Kor.”

“We are nothing like the Sol-Kor! They are beasts without conscious or souls. All they seek is to feed and multiply. Vosmin mentioned a queen; are the Sol-Kor like pollenating insects or colonies of ground dwellers? Were they all created by a queen, a solitary, yet prolific female?”

“Exactly, yet they also possess some degree of intelligence. Not a lot, but some.”

“And where would they be now if you had not helped them? Would they be threatening entire galaxies, and more?”

“Probably not. But at the time I began assisting the Queen, I was still quite young. It is a fact that with my help the Queen may indeed live forever. As long as the Colony grows, they have need for her. If it stops growing, the Queen will die. And then when growth is required again, another female will appear. That is how it has always been for the Sol-Kor.”

“Yet what about you, what about your race? What became of them?”

“It’s as you suspect. My species also fell prey to the Sol-Kor. Yet when my special talents were realized, I was spared. Since that time I have learned a lot, not only about everything…but about myself as well.”

“What does that mean? You say you have lived for thousands of years, how is that even possible?”

“I take in nourishment differently from other species. I am unique in this regard. It has allowed my body to be much more efficient in its operation. Also, my cells regenerate—all of them. I know now how they do so, yet I still don’t know why. Neither of my parents were special, nor my ancestors. Something happened within my body when I had aged twenty of my planet’s years. From then on I have lived more-or-less as I was at that time. Yet I also have to admit, as the years passed and I acquired more knowledge, I have done certain improvements upon my body as I discovered the means. So you see, scientist, there is a very good possibility that I, too, will live forever, even as you plot my death. By the way, you should abandon that line of thinking. It will not work and you may even anger me in the process. That you would not want to do.”

Molison glanced out the solitary window in the passenger section of the shuttle. He could feel the ship slowing and preparing to dock. He turned back to Panur. “So what if you were thrown from an airlock and into the void of outer space? Could you survive even then?”

“I can…and I have. My body goes into a dormant stage until I come in contact with warmth again. Now I see you're thinking about casting me into a star. That would be an experience! My body would instantly regenerate, yet then I would be trapped within the star’s gravity-well. I may have to think on that for a while. How could I build a device while in the depths of a burning star that could free me from my prison? Or more likely, how could I maneuver myself to be ejected within the stellar wind? Even as I dwell on the problem, several options already come to mind.”

Molison realized his mouth had fallen open again. “So what happens now? I assume you also have certain physical advantages over us that would make our attempt to throw you out an airlock prove—while not impossible—then extremely difficult?”

Panur nodded. “Do not take this wrong, Molison Jons, but I admire your intellect. I am not saying you are anything special, just that from what’s available to me in this universe, you are somewhat entertaining. And to answer your question: You’re right. I would not allow you to do what you contemplate.”

“So again I ask: What happens now? You obviously knew our ploy was a ruse from the beginning, yet still you came. Why?”

“There are things about to happen on the planet below that I do not wish to be a part of. Your ship seemed like a convenient way to slip away for a while.”

“What’s going to happen? Is the portal in danger?”

“Of course, Molison Jons, as was the intention. All I can say is that I would have your captain make a hasty departure from this region of space. Things are about to get a lot more exciting from here on out.”

Chapter 18

It was nearing daybreak and Adam knew the search teams would be out hot and heavy in about half an hour. The trio had moved south along the concealed wadi for most of the night, allowing them to now approach the camp from the opposite direction from where they’d made their escape off the hill. Even then, in the light of day their footprints would be easy to find and follow.

Throughout the night, a dozen or so more starships had landed near the camp, now spreading out beyond the designated landing area and spilling over into the virgin desert beyond. In fact, the line of ships now extended in the direction from which the three escapees were approaching.

“There are some bigger ships now,” Adam said, “and some smaller ones. Let’s grab one of the small ones and get the hell out of here.”

“What about Ophelia?” Riyad asked. “We can’t just leave her.”

“Sure we can; watch us,” said Sherri. Even in the dim light of morning, Riyad’s reaction was obvious.

“Look, the best way to save her—as well as the others—is to get out of here and bring back help,” Adam said. “If we get caught—and the next time the aliens will be more careful with us—then we’ll all be dead.”

“The encampment is right over there.” Riyad pointed off to his left. “There’s only a handful of bored guards watching.”

“So what, we go and rescue everyone?” Sherri said, throwing up her arms. “And wouldn’t that be a lot easier; leading a parade of over fifty people through the maze of alien spaceships until we can find—and steal—one large enough for all of us.”

“First things first,” Adam said. “We have to get over there without being—”

He suddenly fell to the sandy ground—as did the others—when nearly all the ships in the spaceport lit off whatever type of engines they used and began to lift from the surface. Even from this distance, they could see dozens of individual Sol-Kor running throughout the landing area, some preparing more ships for departure, while others raced to board the ships.

“What’s going on?” Sherri asked.

“Dunno, but something’s got them spooked.”

“This will be the perfect time to rescue Ophelia, while the Sol-Kor are occupied with other matters.”

“Get your head out of your pants, Riyad,” Adam ordered. “We’ll do what we can, but right now we have to figure out a way to stay alive. We’re out in the open, and even though I can’t imagine all these ships are heading out to look for us, some may be. If all of them are after us, then we’re royally screwed.”

The question was settled soon enough, as a literal parade of starships lined up and streaked off toward space—and not in the direction of the portal. Instead, they arched off to the east and left the atmosphere on an oblique course. Within minutes the spaceport was down to only nine starships, many of them the ubiquitous mainships as the Sol-Kor called them. These were fairly large ships, capable of carrying the original compliment of Human captives plus its own crew and passengers. Adam was confident he could figure out how to fly one, if given the time and opportunity. But now the landing area was swarming with Sol-Kor. They appeared to be loading the other ships, readying them for departure, as well.

And then right before their eyes, the Humans saw the entire camp begin to be disassembled.

“They’re packing up!” Adam looked to the distant area where the prisoners were being held. He could see that it was still filled with people and they didn’t appear to be moving. But neither were they lying in a heap of bodies on the ground, which was encouraging.

“C’mon, let’s move closer to the where the others are. If the Sol-Kor start shooting, we may be in a position to stop them.”

“Now you want to save them?” Sherri asked, exasperated.

“If the aliens are on the way out of here, they may not want a lot of extra baggage tagging along. So we can sit back and let all the others get massacred, or we can do something about it. And once the Sol-Kor are gone, then we can try to figure out a way off this rock.”

“Whatever you say. I just think that if the aliens are getting out of here in a hurry, maybe we should, too.”

The fleet entered the star system from three directions, staggered in time at fifteen minute intervals. Already it was obvious the enemy force was much larger than anticipated, with three hundred ships or more lining up on the screen before him. They were forming a defensive line aimed at his ships, which was precisely what he wanted them to do.

He gave the command, and the ships dropped out of their gravity-wells and charged their weapons. The forward wave broke into squads of ten ships each, spreading out as wide as they dared so as to diminish the effect of the suppressor beam, a weapon the aliens were sure to deploy.

Admiral Andy Tobias was getting too old for this. Not that his age hampered him in his duties; indeed, his years of experience made him the perfect overall Commander of the Fleet. It was that he really did enjoy the thrill of battle, and this caused his heart to race. He was already on blood pressure medication, so any added stress could be problematic. He didn’t care. He’d already lived a long and satisfying life…and he did have a second-in-command he trusted implicitly.

What a way to go, he thought—if this was indeed his time to go—at the head of a massive fleet about to engage an invading enemy determined to destroy everything he held dear. It sure beat dropping dead from a massive coronary while fixing his morning coffee back home in Phoenix.

“Just about in range, Admiral.”

“Very well. Make sure the autopilot is active. We may need it for a while.”

“Aye, sir.”

And then almost on cue, the entire crew of the Orion Union Starship Abraham Lincoln fell into a near-comatose state. Tobias could still hear and see, yet he just didn’t care what he heard or saw. It was as if he was floating in air—or more correctly, being held in place while floating in air. He thought he wanted to move, but he wasn’t sure. Yet even if he did, he believed he would be unable to, which was fine by him….

And then the haze cleared. He had an incredible headache, which quickly subsided, and when it did he found himself back in command of the Lincoln.

“What’s our status, Chief? Time lapse?”

“All systems functioning; still on course. Times lapse was only six minutes. The enemy ships have broken rank and are forming into—”

Andy Tobias was back in the peaceful arms of the air again, wondering ever so slightly if someone had been talking to him….

And then the headache returned.

“Dammit, we can’t keep getting hit by their beams. Fire at will!” he barked out the command.

“Admiral, as planned the enemy ships were caught off guard by our three-prong attack,” reported Lieutenant-Commander Ron Walker. “It’s just that we weren’t expecting there to be so many. We’ll probably keep getting hit by their beams on and off for a while, at least until we get them fully on the run.”

“What about conventional weapons? I see some flashes.”

“Light armament on most of the smaller vessels. The larger ones just have more batteries, but all about the same strength, as far as we can tell. They must really rely a lot on their beam weapon.”

‘Mistake number one, Mr. Walker. All we have to do is get them moving in the right direction. And what about that, Chief?”

Senior Chief Tamara Allen checked her boards. “Good news, Admiral. So far they don’t seem to have any beams mounted on their asses, so when they turn to split, we’re pretty safe. And as Commander Walker just reported, their conventional weapons aren’t much of a threat to our shield integrity. They’re running, sir.”

On his command tactical screen, Andy Tobias could see how the three phalanx assault had worked. First the aliens lined up to face his large force with his ships taking the brunt of the blue pulses. But then the flanking units attacked, causing the aliens to break off their beams and change course. When they did, Andy’s ships were fully functional again. The black ships were caught in a vice, unable to cover a multi-front battlefield. The only way out was to exit the star system and engage what method of deep space travel they had available. If the aliens managed to do that, then they’d be hard to catch and impossible to track.

Of course, that was just what Andy was hoping they’d do. He’d intentionally left the narrow escape route open, and now the hundred or so remaining enemy vessels were streaming into it.

Andy grimaced. Looking at it now, his fleet could have handled the entire situation themselves. Instead, the Juireans with their fleet would get to finish off the black ships.

Andy shook off the thought. This was a glorious day, no matter how you looked at it. Yet he still had one more thing he could do to make it even better.

“Mr. Walker, have Blue and Gray form up with us. We’re heading for the planet.”

An hour later, the ships from the Human fleet appeared in the sky above the unnamed planet-x. The larger ships stayed off at a distance and shot at anything that came off the surface. Even then, three or four of the black ships did manage to slip through and disappear in a pop when they engaged their star drives.

“Any readings?” he asked Chief Allen.

“Some, but faint. The array is still operating, yet at a lower power level. Nothing seems to be coming through the portal at this time.”

“You mean it’s broken?”

“It would seem so, Admiral.”

“Okay then, locate the planetside array base and prepare the MN-1’s for strafing runs. Caution them that civilians are present in the area, so make sure all missiles are on-target before releasing. Commence attack run when ready.”

Thirty-two small, two-man strikeships poured out the back of the Admiral’s two large carriers and streaked for the surface. Fourteen seconds later, starfire missiles were released. On extreme magnification, Tobias could see explosions on the surface below. And then the mile-high towers became to topple. It was evident there was a small settlement to the south of the array, and fortunately, the huge structures fell to the east.

“That’s it, Admiral!” Walker called out. “They won’t be sending anything else through there. I’d say, ‘Mission Accomplished.’”

Tobias shook his head. “Almost, Commander, but not quite yet.”

He turned to the stunning creature seated near the back of the bridge. “It’s all yours, Arieel. Work your magic.”

“At one time even I considered it magic. Now it is merely science.”

The Speaker of the Formilian race accessed her embedded telepathy device and sent a signal toward the surface of the planet, two thousand miles below. Within seconds she looked up at Andy Tobias and gave him a heart-stopping smile. “I have them. Should I say hi, or would you prefer to surprise them?”

“A surprise is always preferred. Let’s transfer to a shuttle and drop down for a visit. I’m sure Adam will be glad to see you again.”

“I detect that Sherri Valentine is with him,” Arieel Bol said as the smile vanished from her face.

“Yeah, now that’s a whole other subject, isn’t it? Shall we go?”

Chapter 19

“Dammit, are they trying to kill us!”

“It would appear so.”

The three Humans at first thought they were safe from the attacking vessels, since their fire was concentrated on the small hill to the north of them. But then the ships angled south, targeting the landing area and the few remaining Sol-Kor ships. They spared the main part of the camp, yet sent a flurry of streaking missiles heading their way. The explosions pulverized the space port, the very location at which Adam and his group had just arrived.

They dove for cover, as the ruddy ground around them erupted. They felt the concussion and the heat of the explosions, even going so far as to drop into a recently created crater for cover. Fortunately, this phase of the attack didn’t last long, before the small craft looped back around and headed for outer space.

As the dirty, bloody and shell-shocked trio climbed out in the open, Sherri flipped the bird at the departing strikecraft, while Riyad and Adam looked to the east and the place where the Humans had been kept prisoner. At first they feared the worst, since none of the prisoners could be seen. But then a few here and there began to emerge from cover and look up into the morning sky. Some appeared angry, while others cried and hugged each other.

None of the Sol-Kor guards could be seen, so the Humans prisoners were no longer under the influence of the blue beam. Now they were confused, yet alive. Riyad took off in a sprint for the prison area. Adam was about to follow, when Sherri grabbed his arm. “Let him do it,” she said. “Besides all it will be is mushy hugs, kisses and tears. You know, all that sentimental bullshit.”

Adam turned to her, and seeing the dirt-crusted face and mottled hair, took her in his arms and kissed her long and hard, himself succumbing to all that sentimental and mushy B.S.

An hour later, several Human ships, along with a smattering of Juirean vessels, now sat on the desert floor a half mile east of the old space port, which by now looked like Swiss cheese from the aerial bombardment it had suffered.

Adam, with Sherri at his side, and Riyad, with Ophelia at his, approached the still hot and popping hull of a command shuttle and waited for the hatch to crack.

Adam was delighted to see his former SEAL team leader appear in the opening, displaying a wide grin under laughing eyes and a shiny bald dome of a head. It was who appeared immediately behind him that made Adam gasp.

“Oh, this is just great,” Riyad heard Sherri say under her breath.

“Who is that?” Ophelia asked.

“That, my dear, is Adam’s old girlfriend,” Riyad answered.

“But she’s an alien, isn’t she?”

“I don’t think that mattered much to him.”

“I can see why!”

“Yeah, that’s how most people react to her.”

“If I hadn’t given up women in college, I’d be all over that!”

Riyad whipped his head around to look at Ophelia. He found her looking back at him with a wide grin and sparkling dark eyes. “You had me going there for a minute,” he said.

“Who said I was kidding?”

Adam stopped listening to the conversation around him the moment Arieel’s long, black hair and perfect face showed itself around Andy’s shoulder. She was the last person he expected see, yet now it made sense. He broke his gaze from what many considered to be the most beautiful Prime female in the galaxy and looked at Sherri.

“Hey, we’ve been down this road before,” she said to him. “Go ahead and get your slobbering reunion over with.”

Adam turned back to Arieel just as the alien reached him, wrapping her supple arms around him and pulling him close to her impossibly voluptuous body. “I am so glad to see you again, Adam Cain. We feared we would not make it here in time.” After a long moment, they broke the embrace and Arieel looked at Sherri. “Greetings Ms. Valentine. I see you are looking…well.”

“Sit on it, Arieel,” Sherri snapped. “We’ve just spent one hell of a night just trying to stay alive. I’d like to see what you’d look like after what I’ve just been through.”

“I am sure it was traumatic.”

Andy was now within the gathering. “We used Arieel to track your devices after you went missing. You really do need to get yours tuned up, by the way. She says the range and sensitivity features were damaged somehow, otherwise she could have contacted you from back on Formil.”

“To be honest, most times I forget I even have it. It only works with Formilian designed controls, and they didn’t have many of those in the Cloud or here, among the Sol-Kor.”

“Sol-Kor?” Andy asked.

“Yeah, that’s the name of the aliens you just slaughtered.”

“That’s good to know. I get tired of calling them alien bastards all the time.”

Adam pointed to the Juirean starships also occupying the makeshift landing field. “Speaking of alien bastards: Friends of yours?”

“They were already pretty upset about their Class-Four being taken out, and with their Third Fleet sitting just on the other side of the border in The Fringe, they insisted on joining the party.”

“No mention of their trespassing in Human space, I suppose?”

“Maybe later, but for now we need all the help we can get. The alien bastards—I mean the Sol-Kor—have a very potent beam weapon. Fortunately, shock-n-awe is still an effective strategy, but it does take a lot of ships to pull it off.”

Andy looked off to the north and the smoldering ruins of the trans-dimensional array. “I guess that’s it. Won’t be having any more hungry aliens shopping for dinner around here anytime soon.”

“Maybe, maybe not.”

“What does that mean?” asked Admiral Andy Tobias, suddenly turning serious.

“The Klin built the array—”

“No shit!”

“That’s right. And they could build another. Also, there’s a creature named Panur who may have survived the attack. Did any ships get past you?”

Andy grimaced. “Yeah, a handful, and all from the planet.”

“Then it’s a good bet Panur was with them.”

“So who’s this Panur character?”

“He’s the one who built the original portal in the universe the Sol-Kor come from. He’s a freaking genius and he, too, could build another array if he wanted, and probably out of popsicle sticks and rubber bands.”

“Did I just hear you right? You said universe?”

“That’s right. You just destroyed a trans-dimensional portal kind of thing, whatever.”

“And here I thought it was just a novel way of moving within this universe!” And then Andy turned serious. “If they do build another portal, it’s a good bet they’ll come at us with a different strategy. We may not even know they’re here until it’s too late.”

Adam smiled. “Just one more excuse for you not to retire, Admiral.”

“Hell, I was already retired, until you started making trouble for me again.”

“Good, then I saved you from an early grave. Fighting alien bastards keeps a person young.”

Chapter 20

“You say the Klin and the Sol-Kor have partnered up?”

“Apparently,” Adam answered.

“That’s probably where the ships that escaped are headed. So in reality, they’re gone for good, or at least until they choose to show themselves again.” Andy Tobias said dejectedly.

“Not necessarily,” Sherri said. “I may be able to track them.”

“That’s right,” Adam said, suddenly perking up. The three of them were in the Admiral’s away room, kicked back on soft couches and sipping a very potent Scotch whisky. Riyad was off somewhere with his new love, while Arieel was making herself scarce while Sherri was around.

“What are you talking about? You can track their ships?”

“I did it once before, after we found the empty delegation ship over in Que’l space. It’s a very faint, yet distinctive signature. We don’t have anything like it, so if you aren’t looking for it, it would be missed.”

Adam frowned. “However, if you recall, we did walk right into a trap by following that trail. Maybe they left it intentionally.”

“We can find out. If it’s not here, then we’ll know it was a plant in the first place. If it is there, then we’ve not only got the Sol-Kor, but also the location of the hidden Klin colony—which I didn’t even know existed.”

“I think we’d be surprised just how many Klin still survive. They are a tenacious bunch of silver-skinned bastards,” Andy said.

“If you don’t mind, Admiral, we’ll tag along with you for a while,” Adam said.

“Yeah, sorry about the Pegasus, buddy, but it was right in the middle of the alien landing field. I hope you didn’t have anything really valuable aboard.”

“Just as heap of medals and plaques we got on Unisid. Quite honestly, I don’t have room left on my walls for any more of that stuff. They probably would have just ended up in a box in the garage anyway.”

“Said the always humble Adam Cain.”

Andy Tobias had shared many an adventure with Adam in the past, even predating his abduction by the Klin. He had been Adam’s first team leader—just a lowly lieutenant at that time—when Adam joined SEAL Team Six. That seemed like several lifetimes ago now, yet the memories were just as vivid as if it were yesterday. And then Adam cringed. He had a wife and child back then, both now long gone. Back then he never dreamed of aliens and galactic wars, or journeys to distant galaxies. And never in his wildest imagination could he foresee invaders from another dimension. What the hell was that all about, anyway?

Indeed, Adam longed for the simple life again; although at the time, life didn’t seem all that simple. It’s all relative, as the genius Albert Einstein once postulated. Adam laughed to himself. It seemed even genius is relative. And with that thought, he wondered where Panur was at that very moment, and what trouble he was cooking up for the Milky Way Galaxy?

The Klin mothership had held off a distance from the TD-1 star system and watched with stunned reactions as the combined Human and Juirean fleet made quick work of the Sol-Kor forces. Even without the means to defeat the suppressor beam, they found a way around it. The strategy was simple, yet effective, and revealed to the Klin the limits of the alien’s war thinking. For too long the creatures from another dimension had relied on their blue beam to win the day. Now they were up against creatures who practiced war as a vocation. If the Sol-Kor didn’t learn the art of war themselves—and learn it quickly—they may find this galaxy a little too hot for their liking, no matter how good the brain matter was here.

After being briefed by Molison on Panur and his abilities, Senior Fellow Zimfelous and the others reluctantly agreed to allow him virtual free reign of the ship, much as he had with the Sol-Kor.

Still, that didn’t stop the analytical Klin from testing his claims.

While the mutant was distracted during a tour guided by Molison Jons, another of the Klin approached Panur from behind and placed an MK-47 Level-One plasma bolt into his back. What happened next left the Klin speechless and very afraid.

Panur had reacted to the blast by closing his eyes and arching his back, while an almost erotic look came over his face. As the flash from the bolt dissipated, Panur let out a long, emotional sigh before opening his eyes again.

“Thank you for that,” the alien said. “I haven’t eaten in a while. And I must say, that is some real good energy you have there.” He turned to the shooter and snatched the weapon from him. “May I?” And then he turned the weapon on himself and pulled the trigger again.

This time the bolt impacted the creature directly in the chest, burning a large hole in his garment, yet only serving to make his pale skin glow at the point of impact. Once more the ecstatic expression. He returned to normal as the glow on his skin subsided.

The amused grin returned to his face. “I told you I absorb energy in a unique way. While the rest of you get yours in the form of converted food energy, I receive mine directly from the source. It’s more efficient and lasts much longer that way. It will now be a month or longer before I require food again.”

He stopped and looked at Molison. “I know you had to test me, and now that you have, I trust there will be no more such episodes? One is all you’re allowed. However, scientist, I must ask that you supply me with a weapon and battery packs for my future use. I have at last discovered the one thing this universe has to offer. That was some of the purest energy I’ve experienced in a long while. After this, I may become spoiled. Now Molison Jons, please proceed with the tour, unless this has all been another ruse on the part of the Klin? If so, then I would suggest you stop it. Any more attempts to deceive will certainly upset me. And as I said before, that is something you do not wish to do.”

Chapter 21

Sherri was able to detect the faint, tell-tale sign of the Sol-Kor jump drive, even though she had to turn the gain all the way on high and then dampened the squeal that came from the sensors.

The Abraham Lincoln was a huge carrier vessel, over a thousand feet long and capable of carrying sixty-five strikecraft in her launch bays. Sherri found tracking the alien gravity trail extremely difficult while aboard the huge ship. The Lincoln’s own drives disturbed the surrounding space so much that as they gained speed, Sherri would lose the signal completely, requiring them to slow down and backtrack to find it again.

“This is ridiculous,” she finally said, leaning back on the console chair and throwing off her headphones. “We need a smaller ship, yet one with the proper tracking gear. The Pegasus had what I needed, but the Lincoln is just too big. Too much interference.”

“We could equip an SES with the right gear and set you off in that.” Tobias offered.

“What’s an SES?”

“It stands for Surface Effect Ship,” the Admiral explained. “It’s taken from the line of double-hulled, fast attack warships the Navy had back about the time the Juireans hit us. Of course we don’t make them anymore—at least not for the water. But we have begun to build some smaller, faster ships, much like the Pegasus, for use in the regular Navy…I mean the regular space navy.”

“You have one aboard?”

“No, but there are a few within the fleet. It will only take a couple of days to get one here.”

“Better hurry, Admiral. The signal is getting weaker the further we fall behind.”

Adam was on the huge ship’s observation deck, watching the streaks of stars blur pass when Arieel Bol entered the room. He didn’t need to ask how she knew where he was; he had begun to sense her presence, as well. Maybe his ATD didn’t need tuning after all. Could he have subconsciously shut it down just to break the constant bond between them?

“So how have you been, Arieel? I understand the Order has undergone some changes?”

“Yes, it has. The people are not as content to believe in me as they once were, although the majority still do. It remains comforting for some to still believe in my connection with our gods Mislin and Sufor, even though it takes more faith than ever to maintain.”

“Sorry about that. I didn’t mean to ruin your entire religion, your history.”

“You didn’t do anything, Adam. Even I was blinded to the truth. It is refreshing to finally know that one is not a demi-god. That was a lot of pressure to live up to.”

“I imagine it would be. And what about your father, Convor, and Trimen? Are they well?”

“My father is ill, as is expected of a being nearly two hundred years old. And as for Trimen, you do know we mated, and that I now have a daughter?”

“No, I hadn’t heard. Congratulations. I was out of the galaxy for a while and lost touch. What’s her name?”

“Lila. She is three now.”

“Will she be trained to take over for you?”

“It is still our way, although she may be the last of the Speakers.”

“Again, I’m sorry.”

Arieel smiled. “I am not. I wish for her to lead a life without boundaries and without such responsibilities from a young age. Now that I have experienced more of the galaxy—and other species—I wish the same for her.”

“Only one per Speaker, is that right?”

She suddenly became saddened again. “That was a practice imposed on us by the Order. Biologically, there is no such limitation.”

“Then have more children. And abdicate the role Lila must fill. Life is too short not to live it the way you want.”

Arieel smiled again. “You do know I’m the equivalent of ninety of your Earth years old, don’t you?”

Adam’s mouth fell open. “Damn, you look good for your age!”

“You mean for a Human great-great-grandmother? And here I thought you liked your females a little more mature, more experienced.”

The mischievous sparkle in her eye brought back a myriad of erotic memories for Adam. As it turned out, their flirtations made more sense than the reality of a physical relationship. They were of two different species, and no matter how physically superior Humans may be in other arenas, when it came to keeping up with the oversexed alien love machine, Adam was no match. Honestly, he would have endured as long as he could; however it was evident from the start that he couldn’t satisfy Arieel and all her needs. That was better left to other Formilians…the lucky bastards!

Suddenly, the streaks of stars outside went away, replaced now by the steady glow of their raging nuclear fires. The ship had dropped out of its gravity-well, and as far as Adam could tell, they were in the middle of nowhere. He looked at Arieel with pleading eyes.

“Go, Adam Cain. The galaxy needs you.”

He kissed her on the cheek and then left the observation deck.

Arieel Bol watched him go, confused by the illogical resurrection of long-lost emotions. What it was about Adam Cain that attracted her so, she did not know. Yes, he was a larger-than-life figure, always running from one exciting adventure to the next. Yet he was also a reluctant hero. She knew his background; he never asked for any of this to happen. Perhaps that was what defined a hero. He did what he had to do when called upon, even if it was unwelcome and came at immense personal peril.

Yet the attachment Arieel felt to the Human went much deeper than simply the physical attraction and the aura of adventure he exuded. Especially now.

Arieel had told him the truth about the events of the past three years; she did indeed mate with Trimen, and she did have a child. What she failed to do was clarify the two events. They were not mutually inclusive.

At the time of her official mating duties, Arieel Bol was already with child. This news came as a shock to both her and the doctors. None had believed it possible for the two species to produce an offspring. They were wrong. Fortunately, Lila had all of Arieel’s features, so there was no need to question the lineage. Yet the blood and the DNA told the complete story.

Her father knew the truth, yet Trimen didn’t. He had his duties to fulfill and so did she.

Adam Cain may never learn the truth. If he did, it could become…complicated. He had lost a daughter years ago in the Juirean attack upon the Earth, and Arieel suspected he would seek in Lila a suitable replacement. That she could not abide. Even as she wished for her daughter to live a normal life beyond the Order and the responsibilities of her lineage, the scandal would destroy the religion that has given the Formilians direction—indeed their very identity—for over two thousand years.

Arieel and her confidants would keep the secret. They had to.

The Speaker of the Formilian race then turned to the vast observation window and peered out at the distant flaring lights—the life stars of a million diverse species. As much as she was distracted by the presence of Adam Cain, she could also comprehend the danger her galaxy now faced. She would do her part, and if that meant assisting Adam Cain in his endeavors then she would tolerate the conflicts she felt within. There was too much to lose not to do otherwise.

Chapter 22

The Surface Effect Ship—dubbed the Falcon by her original crew—arrived aboard the Abraham Lincoln two days later. Tech crews swarmed in, around and over the starship, equipping it with the most-advanced and sensitive tracking equipment Human technology could provide. The ship was small, so only Adam, Sherri, Riyad—and now the ubiquitous Ophelia Naidu—were aboard when the vessel slipped out from Launch Bay Four of the carrier.

Sherri was incensed that Ophelia was with them. Besides the fact that she contributed nothing to the mission—she was a mining rights expert after all—she was also a distraction for Riyad. Sherri acknowledged her jealousy of the woman, even if the affair with Riyad had been over for several years. Yet in light of Arieel Bol’s appearance, Sherri felt she was losing the intimate bonds she once had with the two most important men in her life.

And now Sherri sat at the monitor screen of the highly-sensitive gravity-wave detectors, having to spot the smallest of anomalies…all the while fighting back visions of Adam with Arieel and Riyad with Ophelia. It was a wonder she even noticed the tiny blip when she did, even though it served to vanquish the visions and set her mind to purpose once again.

“This looks like it! We’ll know in about a minute if another appears.”

Adam sat in the pilotseat of the Falcon, at the center of the bridge and forward of her monitoring station.

“Maintain course heading?” he asked.

“For now. And I must say, this does look a lot clearer without all that miscellaneous bullshit the Lincoln was spewing out. If I pick up the trail again, I shouldn’t have any trouble following it. Do you think Riyad should be told about the contact?”

“I would if I thought he cared. He trusts you, so he’s along for the ride until we get closer to finding where the trail leads.”

“I just hope he can keep his head in the game, if you know what I mean?”

“I do, but for now I’m not getting in the way.”

“And what about you and Arieel? Do I have anything to worry about?”

“Not a thing. As you said, we’ve been down that road before, and it leads nowhere. Now don’t take this wrong, but please keep your head in the game. There’s too much at risk not to.”

“Yes, sir, Captain Cain,” Sherri said without malice. “There’s the other blip. Come to port four degrees. That should line us up on target.”

Adam checked the charts. “If they maintain a straight line, that leads to a small stellar cluster designed GC-1735. At present speed it’s about seventeen hours out. Looks like a great place to hide a Klin colony.”

“Yeah, and there’s not much else between here and there. Even so, make sure that Andy stays back. I don’t want his big-ass starship mucking up my readings again.”

Adam laughed. “I’ll be sure to convey your wishes verbatim, Ms. Valentine. He’ll get a kick out of that.”

Chapter 23

The small Klin transport ship with Panur aboard was nearing its final destination, even though the aliens had not told him where that was. He laughed, knowing all it would take was a glance at the alignment of the local stars for him to determine the location. He had memorized the bulk of the stars in this section of the galaxy and was capable of discerning patterns from any direction. He would know the truth immediately, while inferior creatures would need elaborate computer programs and detailed starcharts to do the same.

Even then, he wasn’t concerned. At some point—if he desired—he would simple commandeer a vessel and return to Vosmin and the Sol-Kor. He had to admit that even this brief time away was providing him with some very strange emotions. Was it separation anxiety? It could be, after all for the past five thousand years all he had known was the Colony. Even though he always felt above it—beyond it—the Colony was still home, and a place of comfort when he allowed the truth to emerge.

An analysis of these feelings actually upset him. He had no idea he would experience them, and now he began to question his entire plan. And then he shrugged. He was Panur, and that meant he could do whatever he pleased. If he wished to remain with the Colony, he could. If he wished to isolate this universe from the Sol-Kor and then use it as his exclusive playground, that he could do that as well. Each choice had its pros and cons, yet knowing himself as well as he did, he knew boredom was his greatest enemy. Yes, the creatures he’d experienced in this universe have been the most interesting he’d encountered to date, yet could they hold his attention for…well, forever?

He knew the answer.

On the other hand, for all their shortcomings, the Sol-Kor were constantly in a state of flux, always seeking fresh fields to harvest wherever they could be found. This gave Panur a constantly changing palette from which to color his world.

If he chose to stay within this universe, then all his entertainment would be of his own making. He would know what he was going to do next, and only the actions of others would come as a surprise. With the Sol-Kor, surprise was a given. They were always doing something unexpected, and without his input. They also came in contact with a variety of creatures—even if they ended up eating most of them. But for at least a brief period before the harvest, Panur was able to experience these strains, before it was time to move on to the next.

If ever a supreme being was perplexed, it was Panur and the time was now. He decided to give it a little more time, to see if the Klin or the Humans, or possibly even the Juireans could surprise him. If not, then there was always the Sol-Kor….

Chapter 24

GC-1745 blazed in the forward viewport, with six main stars in extreme close proximity, all pulling gases from each other in a brilliant firework show featuring all the colors of the spectrum. Beyond these six stars, the cluster counted another thirty-two as members, yet even then, the effect of the irradiated gas cloud was enough to make the cluster appear larger than it was.

Adam was still in awe of the true colors of the galaxy. No artist or computer enhancement could match the brilliance of real-life space. And then there was the size. Perspective was deceiving, as a gas cloud viewed from light-years away appeared as it would back on Earth, just something filling a small part of the sky. Yet the closer one came to the actual cloud, its grand size caused logic and common sense to shut down. Here was something so large that it could contain a thousand Solar Systems or more, which made the relative size of the Earth something lost to Human comprehension.

Yet at gravity-drive velocities, distance was something that did make sense. The Falcon shot through the diaphanous wisps of glowing matter and emerged in open space, yet still surrounded by the fiery globes that made up the bulk of the cluster.

Sherri had warned him that the blips were now coming tighter, meaning the ship they were following was slowing. If it hadn’t been for the shorter interval between contacts, they could have easily lost the trail within the gas cloud. And given another day of interaction with the micro-gravity of the cloud itself, the signal would have been gone for good.

Now the Falcon slowed as well. Adam had experience with Klin Colony ships before, so he knew they were detectable at considerable distance. These were massive starships, which often reminded him of the Death Star from Star Wars. At one time, the Klin had twenty such stations, yet after the Battle of the Dysion Void, it was estimated only three or four had survived the treacherous passage through the wall of the Void—a real-life event unlike what was portrayed in the video game of the same name!

All Adam had to do now was look for the signatures of these giant space stations.

“The track is actually leading to a planet,” Sherri pointed out.

Riyad and Ophelia had finally made an appearance on the bridge, he at the weapons station and she seated next to him and asking questions every few seconds. He was patient, taking his time to explain everything he was doing. Adam knew this had to be distracting, yet he would wait a while longer to say anything, just long enough, however, to see if Riyad’s reactions were impeded. Normally, he was one of the best gunners Adam had ever seen, with skills honed during his six years as the leader of the Fringe Pirates. If there was a Klin Colony out there somewhere, then Adam would need all of Riyad’s skills and then some. At that time, the last thing Riyad would need was a woman yapping in his ear.

“Everyone on alert,” he finally said, hoping that would make Ophelia shut up for a minute. “I wasn’t expecting them to head for a planet.”

“That’s just what they did, Adam, and it looks like they landed instead of going into orbit,” Sherri reported.

“Do you have a location?”

“Yep. It’s on the hemisphere facing us. But it’s moving into night. We should swing around to the other side so our approach won’t be so easy to spot.”

“We’re going in?” Ophelia asked. “Aren’t we going to wait for the rest of the fleet?”

“We’re just dropping in for a look,” Riyad said with a smile. “We don’t intend to start anything.”

“Not unless they start something first,” Sherri said with her best bravado.

“Even then, I think that would be foolish,” Ophelia threw in.

“Entering the atmosphere!” Adam called out before Sherri could respond to Ophelia’s comment. “Switch to standard sensors, ready on weapons.”

“I’ve already switched, Adam,” Sherri said, testiness apparent in her voice. “I know what I’m doing.”

Damn, Adam thought. This is not going to end well.

Arriving on the dark side of the planet, it was evident from the total lack of observable lights that the planet was uninhabited, at least by anything with even a modicum of advanced technology. Adam found that piloting the modern SES within an atmosphere was a delight. She had been nimble and smooth-controlled while in space, and now the same held true here. That wasn’t always the case with the smaller ships. Adam made a note to ask Andy Tobias if he could keep the Falcon when the mission was over. After all, the Admiral did owe him a replacement ship.

“Cut back Adam!” Sherri suddenly called out. ‘We’re coming up on something.”

Adam obeyed, cutting power and setting the ship down on a level plain at the base of a jagged range of snow-capped mountains.

“What do you see?”

“Something big, sticking up over the horizon. Oh my god, I can’t believe it!”

“What is it?”

Adam lifted out of the pilot seat and moved to Sherri’s station. “Metal structures, and if I have our range correct and the size of the planet calculated properly, they’re each about a mile high.”

“Another array?” Riyad asked, unbelieving. He came over to Sherri’s station as well. Ophelia watched from the weapon’s console.

“Looks like it, but this one doesn’t seem to be projecting anything…not yet.”

“Just turned off or not completed?” Adam asked.

“Can’t tell…not from here. We’re going to have to go out and take a look.”

“Shouldn’t we call Admiral Tobias?” Ophelia asked.

All eyes turned to her. “Don’t!” Riyad called out, not knowing if she was going to take the intuitive and flick a comm switch. “We’re too close. They’d pick up the signal the moment we open the link.”

“That’s right,” Sherri said. “So don’t touch anything. You could get us all killed.”

“I wasn’t going to do anything. I just thought someone else should.”

“Let’s suit up,” Adam ordered, once again having to intercede before the argument escalated. “The atmosphere is just a little off. We can breathe it, but only for short intervals, so breathing masks for everyone.”

All four of the them rose from their seats. “Ophelia, why don’t you stay here?” It was Riyad speaking. But then: “It could be dangerous.”

Adam caught Sherri’s disgusted smirk. He’s not concerned about us, just her, Adam could imagine her thinking.

“Okay,” Ophelia said. “Just be careful.”

“Always.” He flashed a smile at her. Adam swore she almost melted when he did.

When the three were suited up and out the rear hatchway, Adam had them all switch their outgoing comm signal to channel two.

“She won’t be able to hear us on the ship then.”

“That right,” Adam said. “I wouldn’t want her to worry. You can still talk to her when you want to by switching between channels.”

“You two don’t like her, do you?”

“Not the time nor the place, Riyad,” Adam shot back. “The three of us are proven assets; we know what we’re doing. This may be harsh, but right now Ophelia is just deadweight. I should have never allowed her to come along in the first place.”

“Now you say this! If she had stayed on the Lincoln I wouldn’t have to worry about her.”

“You insisted she come along!”

“I thought we were just going to track some gravity signatures, not go out looking for another trans-dimensional array. Remember, Adam, I’ve done my share of ops, and I know deadweight when I see it.”

Sherri coughed. “You do know we haven’t switched channels yet, don’t you?” she said to the shock of the two men.

“Ophelia!”

“So I’m just deadweight to you…all of you?” Adam couldn’t tell if she was crying hysterically or hysterically angry.

“Maybe I should go back inside?” Riyad said.

“Do what you think you must, Mr. Tarazi, but Sherri and I are going to see what’s over the horizon. It probably is another array, a portal where more alien hordes can come through and eat us all alive. You decide what’s most important.”

“They don’t eat us alive,” Riyad countered. “They kill us first.” But then he turned and began hiking toward the dark ridge where only the very tops of the mile-high towers could be seen. “Sit tight, Ophelia; we’ll talk when I get back.”

“I don’t see any Klin,” Sherri said as she scanned the field below with her Nighthawk infrared binoculars. Just a whole lot of Sol-Kor ships.” She tilted the lenses up as she took in the detail of the huge masts soaring into the night sky. “And these things look different, too. Sleeker and with nodules rather than coils on them.”

“Probably a Sol-Kor design rather than Klin,” Riyad said.

The three Humans were on their stomachs at the peak of the ridge overlooking the beehive of activity taking place below. Light flooded the area, and it was obvious work on the array was continuing around the clock.

“They started building this thing long before the other array was destroyed,” Adam said. “Probably their modus operandi: as soon as they pop into another universe they start building a backup array so they don’t become trapped if something happens to the original.”

“Or arrays,” Sherri said. “They could have a dozen of these things under construction right now. This really throws a monkey wrench into our plans to stop them.”

“Keeping them out of our dimension looks to be impossible. We’re going to have to come up with another way to defeat them.”

Just then one of the towers began to hum. As they watched, the hundreds of bumpy nodes along its length began to glow a pale red. After a moment, it fell silent again.

“A test?” Riyad asked. “Looks like they’re really close.”

Adam turned his own binoculars on the main part of the facility. Without too much effort he counted over a hundred Sol-Kor scurrying about. As essentially worker drones for the Colony, they moved with purpose and efficiency. They were also without their black armor, which was probably the reason they chose this planet to build the array. The Klin had built the first one, so the aliens had to deal with the local environment. With this one they picked a place more suitable to their needs.

“There’s not much we can do here,” Adam said. “We better get back to the ship and then to a place where we can warn Tobias.”

Even through their breathing masks, the three noticed the smell before they heard the low-pitched growl. Rolling over on their backs they each pulled MK-47’s and looked behind them.

The beast was about the size of black bear, resting on four legs with paws displaying thick claws that dug into the hard soil in threatening pulses. Yet it was the animal’s head that clearly took up half its bulk and made it so imposing. The black-tipped snout was a foot long, with a snarling mouth featuring a pair of twisted fangs over six-inches long protruding down from the upper jaw. Unblinking red eyes stared at them and a set of pointed ears at each side of the thick head pointed backwards in a signal of an impending attack.

“Nice puppy,” Sherri said to the fierce beast. “Don’t anyone move. It’s a chase animal. And don’t look it directly in the eyes.”

“Says the former veterinary student,” Adam added. “This thing isn’t your typical house cat.”

“They’re all the same—”

“Back!” a strong voice called out. The threatening beast immediately sat back on its haunches and the ears perked up. “You there, surrender your weapons, you are surrounded.”

The hill was suddenly bathed in stabs of blinding light. Adam looked around and saw that two more of the huge beasts were at each side of the trio, having remained hidden while the leader distracted them.

But now there were also Sol-Kor—a bunch of them—swarming the area. Strong hands pulled the Humans from the ground and removed their weapons and communications equipment. Soon they were being shoved down the hill and toward the construction site.

By the time they reached the tarmac, Vosmin had been summoned. As he approached, it was obvious all he’d been told was that spies had been caught on the boundary hill. His eyes grew wide when he saw who they were.

“Are there clones within your society, or are you the originals?” he asked sincerely.

“Take me to your leader!” Adam droned, moving his unshackled hands in robot-like fashion. The alien was caught off guard by the display. To his credit, he recovered quickly.

“Your attempt at humor only shows your utter lack of comprehension at your status.” He addressed one of the guards. “Has a ship been located?”

“A search vessel has been dispatched to look for one, my Lead. It can’t be far since they were on foot.”

“That is no indicator for this strain.” He walked up to Adam. “I remember you striking me. That has never happened before, and it was extremely painful. I will not permit it to happen again.”

“I didn’t think you permitted it the first time. So, where’s my buddy Panur? He’s usually following you around like a puppy.”

Adam didn’t know if puppy would translate properly, but he was secretly hoping the pale alien was around. Although he was playing his own game, Panur had intervened on behalf of the Humans on more than one occasion. Adam could certainly use some intervening about now.

“Panur is with the Klin, who evacuated the location of the other array just as your forces were attacking. It makes me suspect that you were in collusion with them all along.”

“That’s very perceptive of you, Vosmin. There is no fooling you. Of course, the Klin are with us. Everyone in this galaxy is united against you. So at what point does food become too difficult to harvest? With all the universes you have to choose from, why don’t you just move on to happier hunting grounds?”

“We can only go where a mating portal has been constructed. But to answer your question more directly: we do not give up on a crop. Our numbers are so great and our technology so advanced, that eventually all strains fall to us. They always have…and so will you. I’ve analyzed your attack on our mainships. That was a one-time event. We now know better. If you attempt to attack this facility, your forces will be met with an entirely different strategy.” And then the alien smiled. “By the word you, I refer to your strain. For you, Adam Cain, will not be around to witness anything that happens beyond the next few hours. The Klin were right in one respect: Humans are dangerous, even in captivity. That is why we will no longer keep Humans incarcerated. Rather, we will hasten a settlement. Take them to the hangar.”

Ophelia Naidu had turned off the speaker after Riyad’s cruel decision. She no longer wished to listen to the banter between the three friends, it pained her too much.

She had never been very popular with others, either in school or in her career. She had trouble relating to people and it showed. That was why she had selected contract law as a major, and alien affairs as a minor. She would be posted off planet, where she could spend time among non-judgmental aliens.

Two hours had gone by and her fuming had subsided enough that she decided to check on the others. She wouldn’t have to speak, just listen in. If Riyad did show some remorse for how he treated her, she might then click in to say hello. It was always good to make the guilty feel even more guilty from their actions. Yes, that would work. Make them all feel as uncomfortable as she was feeling.

She flicked the switch that opened the comm link, yet before she could say a word she heard others talking. These were not the voices of Riyad or his friends. This was a deeper, more guttural sound. It was hard to make out, but with effort she got the gist of the conversation.

The other voices were barking out orders, orders to stand and surrender! Ophelia felt her pulse quicken. How was this going to affect her? She didn’t know how to fly a starship, hell she barely knew how to use the food processor. And then full blown panic set in. With the other captured, the aliens would surely come looking for the spaceship—and for her!

Ophelia had already suffered once under the care of the grey aliens. She knew their suppressor beam would take away her self-control, her awareness. At that point they could do anything they wanted to her.

The thought of alien hands on her body pushed her over the edge. She vomited on the comm console, and then wretched again as the rancid smell reached her nostrils. She ran from the bridge and to the nearest restroom—they call it a head aboard the ship, for whatever odd reason—and cleaned herself.

When she returned to the bridge she didn’t feel any better. Riyad and the others were still gone and the aliens would now be that much closer to finding the ship.

She sat at the comm station again and looked at the controls. She had called home hundreds of times on the way to Unisid and while on the planet, so she knew the basics for making a long-distance call. She also knew that the link information to Admiral Tobias and his fleet was programmed in the computer. Yes, Admiral Tobias wasn’t very far behind. He might be able to save her. He had to save her.

She accessed the ship’s link directory and found the code for the trailing fleet. She touched the screen and then the link button.

Thirty seconds went by and no reply. She sent the code again. Ten seconds later she was pressing the button constantly, screaming at the screen with tears flowing down her cheeks.

Finally an amber light lit up on the console and an image flashed on the screen. It wasn’t Admiral Tobias, however, but it was a Human face, that of a red-faced man in a khaki uniform.

“Cut your link immediately!” the man yelled at her. “You are broadcasting in the clear in direct violation of protocol.”

“This is Ophelia Naidu. I’m aboard the Falcon and the others have been captured by the aliens. I’m all alone and they’re going to find me very soon.”

“Cease transmission and reestablish with encryption. You have to do it from your end since you opened up so many goddamn links. Do it now!”

“I don’t know how to do any of that stuff you said.”

“Cut transmission. We’ll open back up from our end.”

“When?”

“Just do it, lady!”

The screen turned to static, but Ophelia felt that wasn’t enough, not according to the rude man. She turned off the comm console with the master switch and then waited ten seconds. It was how they always told her to reboot her computer. When the console came alive again, there was a green light flashing above the screen. She pressed the connect button.

This time the face of Andy Tobias appeared. At first Ophelia was relieved, right up to the point she saw his blue eyes burning into her.

“Do you know what you just did, young lady?”

“No.”

“You just broadcast our location over half the Orion-Cygnus Arm of the galaxy. Hell, a kid with a ham radio back on Earth knows where we are now, so you can be damn sure so do the frickin aliens. What were you thinking?”

“Riyad and the others were captured; I was just calling for help.”

“Good intentions, lousy execution. Even if we had a chance of rescuing them, the alien bastards will be expecting us now. What about the Klin? Are they there, too?”

“Klin? No, no Klin, just the gray ones. And they have some towers here, too, just like on the other planet.”

Tobias was stunned into silence. “There’s another array?”

“Yes, that’s what they called it. They went out to see and I heard them get caught. The aliens are going to be looking for the ship.”

“Not anymore.”

“They’re not? Why not?”

“Because they already know where it is.”

Tobias ordered the frighten young woman to pack all the provisions she could, along with an emergency comm link, and get as far away from the Falcon as she could. Once the fleet arrived, they would locate her. What Tobias failed to tell her was that there was a very good chance the fleet may never arrive.

Already, screening ships surrounding the fleet were picking up increased gravity disturbances on this side of the huge gas cloud that Adam and the Falcon had penetrated a few hours ago. The fleet had yet to move into the interior of the cluster, not until Adam reported back with his findings. But it was obvious something was going on in and around the cluster.

And now the news of a second array. Being the life-long government employee that he was, Tobias knew where one huge-ass array could be built, there were probably a dozen more hidden somewhere else. Large organizations—such as the Sol-Kor Colony—were big on redundancy. So if there were more arrays scattered about, that meant there could also be hundreds, if not thousands, of additional beamships swarming this part of the galaxy.

Without the element of surprise in his favor, Andy was at a loss as to how he could counter the effects of the alien suppressor beam. Essentially all the aliens had to do was form a large ball in space with all their beams pointing outward and no one could touch them. Sure, firing long-range missiles might work. But at the distance his ships would have to be so as to not feel the effects of the beam, the alien bastards would have all the time in the world to either launch countermeasures or simply move out of the way. And flash bolts didn’t have near the range for what was needed.

He pulled up an inventory of his fleet. Three hundred eighteen ships, with crews numbering three thousand, four hundred. He knew the last thing he could do was enter the confined space of the globular cluster, not with all the unknowns, as well as the knowns. And all to save four lives.

He pressed a button on his console. “Helm, this is Tobias. Bring us about. Steer course one-eight-zero, up ten, all ahead flank. Execute now. Also comm, send an alert to all commands, including Juirean. Make them aware that the Sol-Kor have at least one other trans-dimensional portal, and probably others. Have all commands set maximum security levels. Do it now. Tobias out.”

Next the Admiral of the Fleet opened a link to Union Command on Earth. With the alien bastards and their blue beams roaming the Arm, no one was safe, especially cargo and passenger vessels. He would recommend an immediate grounding of all traffic. He would also recommend an air-tight detection screen be placed around all the more-heavily populated planets in the Union. He still had an ounce of confidence that sheer numbers may be able to win the day against the Sol-Kor, but until those numbers could be concentrated at the most likely targets, there was very little they could stop the aliens.

This also meant asset allocation would become critical, as well as a point of contention. Some worlds would go unprotected, while would not. Tobias felt sorry for the politicians who would have to make those announcements.

After breaking the bad news to the Union leadership, he would then seek out Arieel Bol. Through some magic of Formilian technology, maybe she could make contact with Adam. It hadn’t worked at this distance before, but maybe they’d get lucky. Of course, this was assuming there was still a living Adam Cain to make contact with.

Chapter 25

The one good thing that could be said about the Sol-Kor, they had no concept of torture. They simply placed the three Humans in the back of a huge metal hanger, with eight mean and angry-looking guards staring at them with weapons leveled. These creatures had been briefed on the abilities of the captives so they were alert and serious. They were also a good fifty feet away, which took away the possibility of a Carl Lewis-like sprint at their ranks as only Humans in light gravity could do.

Vosmin came into the hangar a little later with an amused grin on his face. “I will kill you in a while, but first I have some news.”

When none of the Humans responded, he continued: “We have located your ship.”

Adam and Sherri looked at Riyad. His face was as hard as stone, staring at the alien.

“Apparently there was another occupant aboard who has since fled. We will find this creature, that is guaranteed. In addition, a broadcast was made from your ship which allowed us to pinpoint the location of your fleet. You will be happy to know that it has now left the region and is retreating back into the Arm.”

“Why would they do that?” Adam asked.

“Oh, it is our turn to play a trick. We activated certain gravity beacons that made it appear as though a large force was gathering to meet them. It is now known that Humans are cowards. That comes from having individual thoughts and goals; you covet the individual far more than the Colony. If it were the Sol-Kor in that situation we would have sacrificed all to soften the enemy for those who come after us.”

“If that’s the case, then why don’t you do us all a favor and sacrifice your sorry ass for the good of the Colony right here and now,” Adam said rising to his feet.

“Don’t be foolish, Adam Cain. You will die soon enough; however, I want it be on my terms, not yours. And if you attack me now, it will be you sacrificing your life…for nothing.”

Sherri pulled him back to his chair. “You do know you won’t finish the array in time before the fleet returns, don’t you?”

“Nonsense. The array will be completed within the day…. Oh very clever, Sherri Valentine. So now that you know the timetable, it will do you no good. You will not be around to witness the inaugural passage. But I will tell you that this portal is not like the primitive Klin portal. We could only pass one reaper ship through at a time. This portal will allow twenty through simultaneously.”

He held out his palm and then pressed it forward slightly. “You see, in far less space than my hand traveled there are millions of universes. They are separated by only the width of a hydrogen atom. When all was created, that was the first measurement of distance, and it was what defines the universes. Although I can’t see it, I know my universe is right here, not even a breath away. And in that impossibly small space is the essence of the Sol-Kor, massed and ready to pass over into your dimension.”

He paused to catch his breath, and also to smirk at the three now humbled and dejected Humans. “The Sol-Kor have been feeding on the strains from countless worlds for thousands of worlds. Before that, we would eat each other, as well as other creatures native to Kor. Once we found the means to move off the planet, our numbers began to grow beyond belief. At that point we had to find more and more fields to harvest. And we did. We have consumed whole galaxies, and then galaxies beyond that. So, you arrogant Humans, why do you think we have not come upon strains such as yours in the past? Of course we have, countless times. And yet we are still here and they are not. What does that tell you? What does that tell you about your chances for survival?”

“Hey we all have to die sometime,” Adam said. “I get to do it giving you a severe case of explosive diarrhea. At least I hope I do.”

“The translation disgusts me, Human, yet I will not let it bother me. For I will be alive to see the morning star-rise, while you and the others will be in the process of being prepared for my evening meal.”

“Bon appetite, mutherfu—”

Suddenly a loud hum filled the vast hangar, distracting Adam from finishing his comment. Vosmin looked up toward the ceiling with a grin.

“It appears I was wrong about something after all, Adam Cain. You have lived long enough to see the completion of the portal. I should now allow you the chance to witness first-hand the might and overwhelming numbers of the Sol-Kor.” He stepped in closer to Adam, sensing from his demeanor that he was no longer a threat. “Your universe is doomed, Human. It was doomed the moment the foolish Klin powered up their rudimentary array. This is the way of nature. The strong consume the weak, and life continues. I shall return later, Adam Cain, once I have devised a satisfactory way of harvesting your brain that will cause you the most pain. On rare occasions we do eat our brains raw, and while still in their containers. With the proper seasoning, they can be quite delicious.” He looked over at Sherri. “Perhaps I will let the others sample some of your brain before I let you die, and before they, too, are consumed. Would you like that, female?”

Adam could tell by his expression that Vosmin didn’t know how to react when Sherri spit in his face. If he followed the context of the conversation, he would have realized it was an insult; however, at other times the exchange of bodily fluids, especially from the mouth, had been observed to be an sign of intimacy among Humans. Either way, Vosmin remained neutral with his reaction as he turned and walked away.

Sherri was incensed. “I think the bastard enjoyed that!”

“Aliens,” Adam began, “you can’t live with them, and you can’t kill them fast enough to save your universe. Ain’t that always the case?”

Chapter 26

Andy Tobias spent a sleepless night after speaking with the leaders of the Union. At first they had protested, not believing the full impact of his alarm. But then more sensible minds prevailed. They would follow his recommendations, at least to a point. All military facilities would be placed on high alert and assets called up. They would even ground most civilian traffic, yet only in the immediate vicinity of the latest Sol-Kor activity.

It was a start.

Yet that wasn’t what kept him awake that night. It was the fact that he’d abandoned Adam, Sherri and Riyad to the blood-thirsty—literally in this case—aliens. When he could stand it no longer, he walked the ship, now in twenty-four hour mode with cycles of day and night. Even then, the passageways were crowded and he grew tired of the constant ‘Evening, Admiral” and the awkward salutes from boots who didn’t remember you don’t salute while below deck.

He found solace in the observation dome, yet even then he wasn’t alone for long.

It was serious when even the stunning presence of Arieel Bol couldn’t pull him from his depression. “I, too could not sleep,” Arieel said as she stepped up next to him. “After learning the fate of Adam and the others—along with my inability to contact them—I have been beside myself with grief.”

“You know I would have done something if I could’ve, but I have an entire fleet to consider.”

“I fully understand. You do not need to explain to me.”

Andy slammed his fist into the clear plastic of the observation window. “It’s their damn numbing beam! If it weren’t for that, we’d have no trouble smashing these alien bugs underfoot.”

“Then let that be your goal, Admiral.”

“What?”

“Finding a way to counteract the beam.”

“We’ve tried, but we can’t even duplicate the damn thing in order to test countermeasures.”

“I find that hard to believe,” Arieel said with a frown. “I know my people have requested permission to salvage what remains of the Sol-Kor vessels from your last engagement. Surely there will be ways to reconstruct the beam from what we find there.”

Tobias was shocked. The ravishing alien was correct, of course. Tons of debris was now floating in space, left over from the one and only battle he’d had with the Sol-Kor. There may even be entire beam assemblies still intact within the wreckage.

“That is absolutely brilliant, Arieel! And if the beam can be recreated, do you think your scientists could find a way to counter it?”

“It is what we do, Admiral Andy. The device utilizes the powers of Mislin and Sufor, as does everything in all universes. Once created, the beam can be defeated. Of that I am sure.”

“Your people are already on site?”

“That is my understanding.”

“Just tell me what you need—anything—and it’s yours.”

“I will leave that to the experts. But what I truly desire is the rescue of Adam Cain…and the others.”

“Don’t we all.”

“Then let us go do it.”

“I told you, I have the fleet to consider.”

“I mean let us go do it. Your fleet has departed, so the Sol-Kor will not be expecting a smaller rescue mission. Adam Cain once rescued me from certain death—it is how we met. I now wish to return the favor.”

“Even if I go, I can’t let you come with me. Damn, you’re the leader of an entire race of people.”

“I will go, Admiral, or else….”

The lights suddenly went out in the observation dome as the air began to be pulled away through ceiling vents. Arieel had taken a deep breath before initiating the purge, so she was okay. Andy, however, was caught off guard. He gasped momentarily for breath and then smiled.

“I get your point, Arieel. You can take care of yourself.”

The lights popped back on and the air returned to the room. “This is something I must do, Admiral.”

“Same here. A small, tight-knit strike force should be able to get in and out without too much fanfare. And we might even be able to take out the array like we did the last one.”

“We do not have much time.”

“Agreed.” Then Andy took a moment to admire the glory that was Arieel Bol. “Beauty, brains…and courage. That’s a deadly combination,” he complimented.

“Hopefully deadly to the Sol-Kor. I now follow you, Admiral Tobias.”

Chapter 27

Energized by the prospect of actually doing something, Tobias scoured the large launch bays of the Abraham Lincoln looking for the perfect strikecraft for the mission. He already had three other men in mind to join him and Arieel—who in spite of what she believed, would be held in reserve and not allowed to participate in any actual rescue operations. That is what SEALs do, and although out of practice by a good decade or so, Andy was sure all his training it would come back to him when needed.

He found what he was looking for in a small survey vessel designated an AR-45. As the name implied, it was forty-five feet long and designed for aerial reconnaissance. It was lightly armed, yet Andy had already decided to pursue the destruction of the array from the ground with backpack explosives. A strange vessel entering enemy airspace was bound to generate a response, and unless he had backup, the chances of a successful air raid on the array were slim to none.

No, this mission would have to be stealth all the way.

The good thing about the AR-45 was that it carried a civilian transponder. It wasn’t strictly a military craft, so even if detected, it might go ignored rather than have the Sol-Kor announced their presence by lighting up the region around their facility just to repel a single civilian starship.

As was often whispered at the conclusion of most military planning sessions, the saying, ‘At least that’s what I hope will happen,’ echoed prominently in the Admiral’s mind as he moved to the next phase of the operation.

He found that the other three members of his team were chomping at the bit for some action themselves. They were all SEALs as well, veterans long before the program was shut down for a more unified special forces effort based more on space operations rather than the Sea-Air-Land operations of their original charter. Unfortunately, nowhere in the old acronym was the word Space to be found. That changed with the new reality, along with the entire training regime.

Although his recruits were all over forty-five years old, they was hard as nails and courageous to a fault. None had worked with Adam in the past, yet they all knew his reputation, and now, as they loaded explosive and armament in to the small spacecraft, they were overheard joking about the bragging rights they’d get for saving the life of the great Adam Cain.

Andy didn’t have to tell them that their chance of finding Adam—and finding him alive—was on the south side of impossible. Maybe against a normal enemy things would be different. But these alien bastards didn’t conquer their enemies—they ate them! That changed the entire dynamic when it came to prisoners of war. To the Sol-Kor there were no prisoners, just their next meal-in-waiting.

The new members of the team had heard of Arieel Bol, yet none had seen her in person…until now. Andy pitied them as they tried hard to maintain their most respectful demeanor as she came aboard, with her ample assets testing the tensile strength of the shimmering blue outfit she now wore. Andy knew she wasn’t dressing to impress—this was what Formilian women wore to the laundromat for Christ’s sake. Besides, the poor girl couldn’t be held responsible for the gifts nature had so abundantly provided for her.

Still, it was fun to watch the reactions of his men. And even after she entered the ship and left them alone outside to finish the loading, they were still too stunned to even engage in typical male crudeness.

“Now that that’s over with,” Andy said to them, “how about we concentrate on the mission.”

“With pleasure, Admiral,” said Master Chief Howey Timmons, oldest of the team, with the exception of Tobias. “I can’t even comprehend something like that, so I think I’ll just try to ignore it.”

“Good luck with that, Chief. Better men then you have tried and failed. But you should also know, she’s really a sweet girl, and smart as a whip.”

Petty Officer First Class George Owens overheard the conversation: “Smart as a whip…a whip with big-ass ti—”

“Stow that, Owens!” Tobias ordered. “That’s a member of your team you’re talking about.”

“Why didn’t we have anything like that back in the day, Admiral?” the Chief asked.

“Because we didn’t know about aliens.”

“Damn, I forget; she’s not one of us.”

“In her case, I’d make an exception,” the third recruit commented. As the youngest among them at only forty-six, Chief Jacob Loreto considered himself something of ladies’ man. That belief was now expanded to include alien ladies.

“Let’s wrap this up,” Tobias said. “We launch in fifteen. Make sure you all have this out of your systems. It’s a small ship, and the last thing you want to do is offend the Supreme Being of the Formilian race. She has skills none of you could even imagine.”

Owens opened his mouth to make another crude comment, but Andy shut him down with a dagger-like stare. After that it was all asses and elbows as the team finished the loading.

Even though his team exuded extreme confidence and courage, they also knew there was a good chance that some—if not all of them—may not return from the mission. Yet like so many times in the past, they boarded the ship and dogged the hatch without hesitation.

It was game time.

It took the AR-45 six hours to backtrack along the path of the fleet before reaching the glowing mass of stars of GC-1745. With Chief Loreto at the controls, they steered a path under the massive cloud—rather than through it—and entered the small void area inside the cluster from a direction two hundred degrees out from where the fleet had been first detected.

The cluster was known to the Union, more for its mineral wealth than for any inhabited planets in the region. Most of the stars here were too young for their planets to have developed advanced civilizations, yet their young age also served to keep surfaces churning, cycling coveted metals and minerals for relatively easy extraction. The background of GC-1745 would help with their cover story if detected—if the damn Sol-Kor were even aware of the cluster’s history.

The gravity trail of the SES Falcon was easy to trace, and soon the team had identified the planet were the alien portal device would be found. Tobias had all power turned off, with only passive sensors at work, as the ship made one quick orbit of the planet. It didn’t take long to spot the huge construction site. There was no other signs of intelligent life on the planet, so the array stood out like a Las Vegas billboard, proclaiming: Here it is! Here it is!

They entered the atmosphere on the opposite side of the planet from the array and skirted the forested surface for three thousand miles before landing about twenty miles from the array. Tobias activated the small homing beacon synced to the emergency pack the woman Ophelia Naidu should have with her. Whether she would know how to turn on the comm link was anyone’s guess. She wasn’t the sharpest tool in the shed.

To his surprise—and relief—the signal came back.

“Where are you?” Tobias asked as the scared and dirty face of the woman appeared.

“Where am I? I don’t know where I am. I thought you were supposed to know?”

Andy turned to Master Chief Timmons, who played with his nav console for a moment before nodding.

“All right, we have your location. Are you secure—safe?”

“For now, but it gets really cold here at night. I don’t want to go through that again.”

“Well just sit tight for another couple of hours. We’ll pick—”

“Another couple of hours! You’ve got to be kidding?”

“Just stay where you are. We’re going in after Cain and the others first.”

“And what if you get killed? What happens to me then?”

“Frankly, Ms. Naidu, at that point I wouldn’t give a damn.” Andy was still upset with her for outing the location of his fleet.

“Why is everyone being mean to me?”

Tobias just shook his head. “I’m cutting the link now. Stay where you are and do not—I repeat—do not try to communicate with us until we make contact with you. Do you understand?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Good, Tobias out.”

“That is Mr. Tarazi’s new mate?” Arieel asked over his shoulder.

Andy nodded. “I just hope she’s worth it. Now, gear up. We have a hike ahead of us. Arieel, do you mind watching the shop while we’re gone?”

Her eyes grew hard. “I understand you expect to use exo-walkers to cover the twenty miles quickly?”

“That’s right.”

“I wonder how effective they will be with all their controllers frozen?”

“I see your point, Arieel. On second thought, why don’t you come along? I was just kidding about you staying behind, by the way.”

“Of this I am sure.”

Five minutes later the five members of the rescue team were fully encased in rigid plastic exo-skeletons designed to help the already physically-superior Humans become even more superior. They also wore breathing masks, and had weapons and backpacks of explosives strapped to the rigs as well.

The units were electronically controlled and had internal navigation, so for the first three-quarters of the short six minute sprint through the forests of this unnamed world, the team just sat back and enjoyed the ride. But as they got closer to the site of the array, they took over manual control and became more careful with their approach.

The huge towers could be easily seen now, reaching far above the horizon and into the sky. Andy got the impression that these masts were a little taller than those built by the Klin, and they had a sleek, efficient look about them that the others lacked. When arriving in a new universe, the Sol-Kor had to deal with what they found; however once here, they could bring in their own millennia-long expertise. Andy was sure they could not only build an array faster, but they probably had more transport capabilities as well once done. This made the Admiral nervous. The Sol-Kor were infecting his galaxy like a swarm of locust, and it would be very hard to change that.

The team approached the site from the south, entering the wide valley where the array sat on level ground and hidden by thick pine tree-like forests. The forest ended at a meadow of tall, wispy grass, where they shed the walkers. Next they began attaching their gear to Mollie packs while stocking up on extra ammo for their M-91 assault rifles. Most of the Human military still preferred projectile weapons to the bolt launchers. They often had more range and could penetrate barriers, whereas flash bolts normally just spread out on the surface. Also the M-91’s carried magazines of sixty-four rounds each and an under chamber of eight M-4 grenades. The most you could get out of a Xan-fi flash rifle was a super-charge of twenty-four bolts before another power pack had to be inserted.

The team was greased up, including Arieel, and even though the tac gear was designed to fit big, muscular dudes, the Formilian still had trouble containing all her everything inside her uniform. As a compromise, she left the top four buttons on the vest unfastened, which brought a momentary hesitation from the rest of the team before they got back down to business.

It was nearing dusk, which meant it had been a full day and half since Adam and the others had been captured. Now, as the rescue team crawled on their bellies through the tall grass of the meadow, Andy was thinking primarily of Plan B: the destruction of the array. Unless there was good reason to keep the prisoners alive, he wasn’t expecting to find good news regarding that part of the operation.

“This should be close enough, shouldn’t it, Arieel?”

“Yes. I have been detecting Gifts—the devices—for a while now. They are stationery, and even though I sense them, that doesn’t mean their hosts are still alive. No one is answering my inquires.”

“Is there anything you can do to get their attention, like yell into their brains or something?”

Arieel’s eyes lit up. “I can use some of the ambient energy in the atmosphere to overload the Gifts momentarily. That will create a shock, that if they are still alive, will surely be noticed.”

“Do it.”

“Yes, sir!”

Sherri was the first to complain. After all, they had been kept in the cold, uncomfortable hangar for over twenty-four hours without food or water, and when it came to relieving themselves, decorum had flown out that window hours ago. Now under the watchful eye of the guards, they each moved to a designed area as far away as the guard would allow to use as the restroom. Yet now it was the food and water situation that was becoming serious.

The three of them had long ago abandoned the chairs for the hard, concrete floor, where at least they could stretch out and place their heads against the back wall of the building. Now Adam stood up and approached the line of guards.

“Are we going to get any food and water?”

“Return to your spot.”

“Did you not hear me?”

“Return to your spot.”

And then it dawned on him. The Sol-Kor were like an ant colony, with castes of workers performing specific duties. Maybe the guards were the short-bus kids, good only for standing around and watching, and then reacting when something outside their training occurred.

“I request to speak to a supervisor, someone superior to you,” Adam demanded.

This registered with the guard, for he immediately signaled to the end guard in the row and that grey alien darted from the building.

A minute later another Sol-Kor entered, wearing the same drab gear yet with a thin white line running diagonally from the neckline to under his left arm. “What are you doing?”

“I want to talk to someone in charge, someone with the authority to make a decision.”

“I am Midlead, I can make decisions.”

“Good. We need food and water. It’s been going on two days since we had any.”

“I understand you are to die. Why would we waste food on you?”

The statement caught Adam off guard, not only because of the bluntness of the statement, but because of the logic.

“That’s beside the point. If you don’t want us—”

Suddenly Adam jumped a good six inches off the ground with his short hair literally standing up on his head. He lost his balance and fell to the floor with small tremors racking his body.

At first, the guard took this for an attack, yet when Adam fell and remained rolling on the floor, he lifted an arm that stopped the guards from shooting. Riyad and Sherri rushed to his side.

“What is wrong with him?” the Midlead asked.

“I don’t know,” Sherri answered. “He’s having a seizure of some kind.”

“I have been briefed that Humans are cunning and deceptive. I do not trust this sudden reaction. Take him back to the wall.”

Adam had recovered enough to where he could sit up.

“What just happened?” Riyad asked as he was helped to his feet.

Once back at the wall Adam sat in a chair and began to rub his right side. “I don’t know,” he finally said. “I got an incredible shock in my you-know-what.”

“Did it short out?”

No, I don’t think so. Can you still hear me?

Yep, so it’s still working.

And then Adam had a thought. He accessed the controls of his ATD and reactivated the link portal. This would allow him to find wormhole transmissions in the area. To his disappointment, he didn’t find any compatible signals.

“I thought maybe Arieel was trying to contact me, but the links are dry, so she’s not piggybacking on any.”

“You think she tried to make contact by nearly killing you? That would be just like her.”

Just on the off chance…Adam called out directly through his ATD. Arieel, are you there?

Adam! It is about time!

Sherri and Riyad saw him suddenly sit up straighter and his smile grow wide. Sherri cocked her head at him, questioning.

He nodded and then opened the ATD to the other two. Go ahead Arieel. Sherri and Riyad are now tied in. Where are you?

At the edge of the array site, coming up from the south.

Now all their eyes grew wide. What are you doing here?

I came with Andy and three of his colleagues. We are so profoundly happy to find you alive—all of you.

Is Ophelia with you? Riyad asked.

No, but her location is known. She will be recovered as we depart.

So what’s the plan?

One moment. Arieel was off the air as she consulted with Admiral Tobias. Do you know your location?

We’re in the large, gray hangar, the largest one in the complex. Toward the back, with eight guards staring at us at all times.

Wait one moment. When she spoke again, she had more information. Andy says they are going to place explosives before coming to rescue you. If successful, the explosions will mask our other efforts.

Good idea. Hurry, though. We’re living on borrowed time as it is.

The joy was evident on all the faces of the rescue team. They now moved toward the first huge tower with renewed purpose and urgency.

True to expectations, there were few guards around the site. With the Human fleet now moving away from the area and the advanced team in captivity, there was very little need to waste alien-power on static efforts like security. These workers could now be tasked with more important duties.

Yet even as relatively easy the approach had been, as the team now huddled against one of the massive humming stanchions to the first tower, they looked small and insignificant next to the huge structure. The tower was in operation, and as Andy looked at the ten backpacks of explosives they carried—two each—he couldn’t imagine them making even a dent in the gargantuan tower. Adam had told him how he had disrupted the other array by sabotaging a generator room. Yet if it hadn’t been for the fortuitous arrival of the Union fleet, the aliens would have been set back only a day or so before repairs were made. There no such backup coming this time.

Andy wanted to make more of an impact than a day’s delay.

Just then, the team was distracted by a brilliant flash in the sky. They looked up to see a huge swath of shimmering white floating far above them which appeared to be crawling with tiny black dots, like ants on a white picnic blanket. The tiny dots began to form up and speed off from the canvas, disappearing into the blackness of space as they did so.

These were alien spacecraft passing through the portal, and from the looks of it, at least twenty had just arrived. Now the door shut again, presumably to recharge before the next shipment.

Master Chief Timmons poked Andy in the side. When he turned, the Chief pointed up at the tower. “Look up there. It looks like an access door. We’ll cause a lot more damage if we can place the charges inside the tower rather than on the outside.”

“That’s pretty far up there, Chief.”

“I’ll take the kid with me and four of the packs. The ladder leading up there is shielded most of the way. We should be able to get there unseen.”

“Watch out for those nodes. They glow when the portal’s open. Owens and I will take the other tower.” He turned to Arieel. “No argument this time. Make your way over by the hangar and wait for us there. Stay in touch with Adam however you do that, and with us by traditional means. Give me your pack.”

Arieel obeyed without question, and soon Timmons and Loreto were scampering up the tower while Tobias and George Owens dodged light sources on the way to the next tower, a good mile away. In the light gravity of the planet, they made excellent time—when they could. Between avoiding alien workers and vast swaths of light, their going was slower than expected. Reaching the tower, Andy took his monocular and checked on the progress of the other team. Timmons and Loreto had just reached the access door and were about to enter. Now Andy and Owens began to climb their tower.

Arieel made it to the dark side of the hangar without a problem, and now she crouched down between two rows of huge metal plates, stacked almost twenty feet high. She called out to Adam.

Andy and the others are attempting to place explosives inside two of the towers. They may be delayed longer in coming to your rescue.

At first Adam didn’t answer, and when he finally did, he sounded distracted.

Are you in danger? Arieel asked.

Something’s come up. Stay where you are. The Sol-Kor leader is here with us now.

Are you in imminent danger?

Not the kind you think. It looks like we’re about to take a trip.

“That’s right!” Vosmin was saying. “I have received permission to take the three of you to my universe. That way my Queen will get to see Human meat while it is still alive. She has been quite curious as to reasons for the delays I’ve encountered, and the name of the Human strain has become known to her. Now you may actually have the great honor of becoming part of the essence of the Queen herself. With mild anger, I do not believe you to be worthy, but that is not for me to say.”

“When does this road trip happen?” Adam asked.

“Why, now, of course. There is a charging taking place. We will catch the next one. Guard…bring them.”

“Will there be any food aboard the ship; we’re starving?” Sherri asked.

“Food? Of course there will be food aboard. You will be there.” Vosmin smiled at his own lame attempt at humor. “Yet in seriousness, I will now keep you alive long enough to meet the Queen.”

Arieel! They’re moving us out and to a waiting starship. Can you get word to Andy?

Yes, but he is far from here. What can we do?

Destroy the array, or do something to shut it down. They’re taking us to their universe.

You cannot allow that!

No kidding. Tell Andy to hurry up or else we’ll be gone for good.

Arieel looked around the stacks of metal plates to see at least fifty Sol-Kor leave the front of the huge hangar. It was growing dark, and even then, the Humans were lost in the mass of eight-foot tall aliens.

Arieel activated her throat comm and told Andy of Adam’s status. He replied that setting off the charges was the only way to stop the Sol-Kor from taking them through the portal. Arieel now leaned against the cold metal side of the hangar and waited with baited breath for the Humans to finish with their task; however she jumped to her feet again when she heard a loud hum from the front of the hangar. She looked around again just in time to see a saucer-shaped craft lift smoothly off the surface of the planet and speed off into space.

Adam, can you hear me?

Barely. We’re onboard. I hope Andy doesn’t take much longer.

I will check his progress.

She triggered the throat comm. “Andy, they have taken off!”

“The last of our charges are set. We just need to get down from here. I’m out the door.”

Arieel could see the tower Andy was on from where she was. She lifted her own monocular and scanned the distant structure, looking for any signs of the Human. There he was, hands and feet cupping opposite sides of the impossibly long tower ladder and sliding down at incredible speed. The other Human—she forgot his name—was right above him and engaged in the same extremely dangerous maneuver.

And then she heard Andy’s voice in her ear. “Timmons, if you’re clear, blow your tower. That should be enough to stop the transit. I’ll blow mine just to muck up the works even more.”

“Roger that, sir. I’m clear. Loreto is still on the tower. One of those aliens just entered the access door. He’s going back up to investigate.”

“Loreto, get out of there!” Andy ordered. “That alien bastard won’t be able to find all the charges. We can still detonate.”

“He sees me, Admiral,” the voice of Jacob Loreto was heard saying. “I’m taking a shot. Target down. I’m returning to the ladder. Shit! Four more just came out of the room. How’d we miss them, Chief?”

“Are you covered?”

“For now. They see me and are moving into position.”

“I’m going back up,” Timmons said.

“Negative, Timmons. There isn’t time. Loreto, can you neutralize the targets?”

“That’s a negative, sir. They’ve taken cover and are calling for back up. Timmons, watch your six.”

“I see ’em. They’re headed for the ladder.”

“Blow the tower, Chief!” Loreto cried out. “I’m a lost cause.”

“Admiral, your call.”

“Arieel, where are they?”

“I don’t know. They are out of range.”

“Blow the tower, Admiral. If not then I’m charging these bastards. I’ll take some with me before I’m taken down.”

“Dammit, Jake. I hate to do this.”

“It’s all right, Andy. It’s been an honor serving with you…with all of you. Now blow this thing so we can go home.”

“Timmons…it’s a go.”

Andy nearly wretched when he saw the angry mass of roiling fire explode from the access door of the distant tower. This was on one of the three legs of the mast, and they were hoping that by severing the leg, the entire tower would lose its structural integrity. If not, then hopefully the damage caused inside the leg would shut down the tower and disrupt the operation of the array.

The explosion did make any impression, yet it was slow to materialize. Over half of the leg was now severed by large, protruding and jagged pieces of metal, and secondary explosions could be seen and heard popping within the structure. Several of the glowing nodes began to wink out, climbing higher and higher up this leg of the tower.

“The humming’s growing weaker, Admiral,” Timmons reported. “Looks like this one is going offline.”

“Good job. Now get to cover over with Arieel. Owens is almost down. I’m setting off my charge in about thirty seconds.”

Adam had lost contact with Arieel. Long distance calls on the ATD were limited to hitching rides on existing CW comm links, of which there were none in the area. They were in space now and bolting toward an area of impossible wavy white light in the blackness of the space. The Klin portal consisted of only brief flashes of dimensional light, while the Sol-Kor could create a much larger portal and keep it open longer.

They were on the bridge of the alien mainship, shackled to a bulkhead with two guards watching over them. Even though he couldn’t communicated with Arieel on the planet, he could with Sherri and Riyad.

It’s now or never, he spoke in their minds.

They haven’t left us much choice. I believe I can break my chain to the wall. How about you?

Sherri and Adam look at Riyad and nodded. I can’t break mine, but the wrist cuff is too big, Sherri thought. Looks like I can slip out.

Do we go for the whole ship, or beat feet for the rear launch bay? Riyad asked.

I say we take command of the bridge, Adam replied. That way we can control all parts of the ship, too. My chain is separating, but that one bastard is staring at me funny. I think he suspects something.

Sure enough, one of the guards stood up from his seat and stepped closer to Adam. His weapon was nearly at Adam’s belly when the Sol-Kor leaned over his shoulder to view the restraints. That was when Adam moved.

He brought his now-freed hand from behind him and grasped the blunt barrel of the rifle. In a flash, he had it twisted around and pressed against the belly of the alien. The creature looked him in the eye, before reaching down and attempting to wrest the weapon from Adam’s grip. That’s when the rifle discharged. It was set on projectile setting, and the unknown caliber cartridge blew out the entire midsection of the alien, effectively cutting him in half.

Blood sprayed across the bridge, bathing the twelve crewmembers in the sticky, red liquid. Adam now had the weapon leveled at the second guard. The beast regarded him for the split second after his partner was eviscerated, before he lifted his own weapon with a savage look on his face. Adam didn’t give him a chance to get it more than an inch off his lap before his weapon sounded again.

By now everyone on the bridge was reacting to the chaos at the rear of the room. To the surprise of the Humans, it seemed every damn Sol-Kor was armed, even the pilot. Now free of their restraints, the trio dove for the deck, just as the bulkhead behind them was pitted by a couple of dozen red hot shells from the alien guns.

Riyad had grabbed the weapon from the dead second guard and was firing indiscriminately into the forward section of the bridge. He wasn’t hitting anyone, but he was causing them to keep their heads down. And then the left section of the forward viewport cracked, sending tinny-sounding splinters snaking across the glass. Alarms sounded and a heavy metal security barrier fell from the ceiling to secure the breach.

The door behind them suddenly swished open, as four more Sol-Kor entered headlong with weapons ready. From his position on the deck, Adam was unseen by these new arrivals, at least in the split second it took him to cut their legs out from under them with a spread of rifle fire.

“Out the door!” Adam ordered. “Go!”

Sherri was the first through, followed on her back by Adam. The pair collapsed to the deck just as the security door to the bridge snapped shut. They jumped to their feet and began pounding on the door. No one was in the corridor outside the bridge, so they checked door jams and other walls for the controls that would reopen the door. They couldn’t find any.

Riyad, can you see any controls on your side? Adam screamed through his ATD.

Negative; seems to be an automatic pressure door. Probably needs a computer override to open.

Adam stepped back, and when Sherri saw what he was about to do, she dove for the deck to her left. The bullets ricocheted off the heavy metal door without even leaving dents, yet sending potentially dangerous shards of lead flying back toward Sherri and Adam.

“Hey, that’s not helping!” Sherri cried out loud. “Behind you!”

Adam fell forward, rolling on his left shoulder before righting himself on one knee and aiming the alien rifle down the corridor that had once been behind him.

Three more Sol-Kor were in front of him, having come to investigate the disturbance on the bridge. Their weapons were still in their holsters, at least initially. Seeing the two Humans, and having heard the deafening gunfire outside the bridge, they went for their weapons. Adam cut them down with two short bursts.

Riyad, can you take out the bridge crew on your own?

Doubtful. They’ve taken cover and as far as I can tell from a meter on the side of the rifle, I’m down to about a quarter load. Get out of here while you can. I can’t see through the viewport anymore, but the monitors are showing that we’re almost to that big white window in space.

Don’t be crazy, Riyad; we’re not leaving you, Sherri said. Just give us a minute to figure something out.

A minute is probably all I have. Now get out of here. I’ll hold them off for as long as I can.

Both Sherri and Adam were pale with shock. Could this really be happening? Were they about to run off and leave Riyad at the mercy of the aliens?

When two more Sol-Kor entered the atrium outside the bridge and stumbling upon the Humans and their three dead shipmates, Adam knew it was time to go. After he killed these last two, Sherri took a handgun off one of them and reluctantly began to sprint after Adam down the central corridor.

They knew the way to the rear access bay, having arrived inside the ship that way.. It took them fourteen seconds and cost the lives of three more unsuspecting Sol-Kor.

All the while, Sherri was crying into her ATD. I’m so sorry, Riyad! We’ll find a way to get back to you. Maybe the portal will close and you’ll be brought back down to the planet again.

Stop your yapping, sweetheart. I can see some monitors from here and it looks like the portal is still working. If you aren’t off the ship in the next minute or so, it could be too late for all of us. This thing seems to be on autopilot, because the actual pilot is firing at me. We’re headed for the portal one way or another.

“C’mon, Sherri, into the escape pod.”

The small launch bay had a couple of shuttles, but it would take far too long to learn the controls just to get the damn things out the door. Escape pods could be gone in a matter of seconds. The problem with pods, however, was that they were barely maneuverable and they carried no weapons—at least Human pods didn’t. He had no reason to believe the Sol-Kor pods would be any different.

When the hatch was secure, Adam quickly scanned the controls. They weren’t that complicated; just a couple of toggle controls and one round, flat button at the center of the console. Adam slapped his hand down on the button.

The pair was thrown back in the huge, alien-size seats, as the scene through the small porthole changed dramatically. They were in space, and the weightlessness caused each of them to nearly vomit from the suddenly shift.

We’re free of the ship, in an escape pod.

I see that. An alarm just went off. One of the aliens is trying to get to the console where the alarm is sounding. I’m going to stop him.

Don’t waste your ammo, Adam said.

That changed his mind. Seems to be a standoff here. No one can get to their stations to warn others of your escape, and neither can they change course.

Let them change course, you idiot! That will keep you from entering the portal.

It will also give them a chance to target the escape pod.

What are you saying? Sherri’s voice was a trembling mess at this point.

Looks as if I’m going to boldly go where no man has gone before.

Let them change course, Riyad, Adam ordered.

I can’t. The portal seems to be fluctuating now. Whatever Andy is doing on the surface, it seems to be having an effect. If we don’t go through now it may be too late.

But if you go through, and the array is destroyed, you’ll be trapped in the Sol-Kor universe.

I’m okay with that, Sherri. Besides, I’m really curious to see the woman who gave birth to a trillion babies. Talk about stretch marks! Seriously, I’ll try to stay alive long enough to find a way to take over the place. After all, they’ve never had a Human there before. Should be easy pickings…just like the old days.

We’ll come for you, Riyad…somehow, Adam said.

He heard Riyad give out a mental laugh. The funny thing, my friend, is I know you will. Somehow, someway, you will.

Then stay alive, you pirate.

I will do my best. Now something weird is taking place outside. Wow! You guys should see this—

Without having to say another word, Adam and Sherri sensed he was gone. The void left in the electronic conference call was evident. Riyad’s presence was gone, as gone as anyone had ever been before.

Adam placed his hand a short distance in front of him and reached out with a finger. “He’s right here, Sherri. This close. All we have to do is find a way to get there.”

“The portal just shut!” Arieel yelled into her throat comm. Far above her, all she could see was the darkness of space where once the shimmering white sheet had flown. “You did it!”

“Any word from Adam?” Andy replied.

Arieel took a moment to search her Gift. Nothing. “No contact, yet I do sense the presence of other Gifts—other devices. Remember, even though I cannot communicate with them, I can still trace the presence of the devices at long distance.”

“So they’re still on this side!”

“Yes they are!” Arieel was ecstatic—until she noticed a simplicity in the contacts. It was different from what she’d detected before. “Something is wrong, Admiral.”

“What?” Andy’s voice changed with that word. It was deeper, more articulated.

“From what I feel now—and what I felt before—I believe there to be only two devices.”

“Whose are they?”

“I do not know, yet the signal is gaining in the strength. They are approaching closer.”

“They’re not the only ones getting closer, Admiral,” Howey Timmons said. He had just arrived at Arieel’s hiding place. “It looks like the whole hive is on their way here.”

“George and I are just rounding that huge crane behind the hangar. Looks like we may have to abscond with some alien ground transportation if we want to cut out of here before dinner.”

“I’ll take a peek in the hangar, see what might be around.”

“Watch your back. We’ll be at your location in thirty seconds.”

Most of the Sol-Kor at the hangar had left after Vosmin took the prisoners away in his spaceship. And then when the explosions began rocking the base, most of those remaining had taken up arms and ran for the arrays.

As Master Chief Timmons made his way around the side of the huge building, he noticed Arieel was right on his tail. “You should go back, ma’am. The Admiral would have my hide if you got hurt.”

“I am quite proficient with firearms, even your loud, heavy projectile weapons. After the events a few years ago, I insisted I learn.”

“Then watch my back”

“That would limit my ability to view potential threats, Mr. Timmons.”

“I mean look behind us, not literally look at my back.”

“Oh. Forgive me. I am usually much better at interpreting Human slang expressions. I must be under some stress.”

“Ya think? All right, here we go.”

As luck would have it, one of the few remaining Sol-Kor was looking right at the very spot along the huge slide away door to hangar where Timmons did a quick look-see. The senior chief managed to drop the alert alien with a single shot to the chest, but it was too late. The alarm had already been raised, and with the site’s heightened security, communications were sent out to the central command in a millisecond.

“Follow me!” the Chief said as he took off across the wide open volume of the hangar, heading for a squat loading vehicle that looked like an airport baggage truck. Two shots rang out behind him, and he glanced back to see Arieel take out an alien before his two companions ducked for cover.

Timmons was much faster than Arieel, but he didn’t realize that until he had already reached the cart and jumped behind the steering column. She was still a good forty feet behind, and that was when the Chief realized the Formilian simply wasn’t built for running. Her ample assets were actually throwing her off balance with every stride. Mesmerized by her gangly gait, Timmons thought it miracle that she hadn’t fallen flat on her face by now.

He took a quick survey of the controls of the cart. No gas pedal, just a lever to his right and a steering bar in front of him. He couldn’t see any on/off switch, so he pressed the lever forward and the vehicle began to move.

Timmons gave it more throttle, and then whipped the cart around in Arieel’s direction. They met up two seconds later. “Climb in the back and stay down. There’s not much cover in this thing.”

Arieel hopped in the back, but rather than stay hidden, she placed the barrel of the M-91 on the side of the cab and began spraying anything that moved with hot rounds of lead. She emptied one magazine, but had another out and inserted in nothing flat.

The cart actually had good speed, and the pair was out the entrance to the hangar five seconds after Timmons had activated the vehicle.

“What’s your location, Admiral?”

“We’re on our bellies just outside the hangar! Some maniac is shooting at us with automatic fire. Any idea who that could be?”

Arieel heard the broadcast, too. “I apologize, Andy. I was caught up in the moment.”

“Get ready, sir; I’m not slowing down.”

As the cart raced closer, Tobias and Owens jumped to their feet and began running in the same direction as the cart. Even as fast as Human were on this planet, the cart was still a little faster. But it wasn’t too much of a chore for the two SEALs to jump into the back cab as the cart shot past.

They were headed for the grassy meadow at the end of the base. The Sol-Kor were becoming organized, and spotters on the arrays and in the tall central control tower had a clear view of the escaping commandos. All forces were being sent in their direction. Even if they reached the meadow before the aliens, it was a pretty good bet that the cart would bog down in the mushy soil. The aliens would swarm all over them.

The three people in the cab were dishing out a deadly barrage of automatic weapons fire, running through magazines—and aliens—like there was no tomorrow. It still wouldn’t be enough.

And then they recoiled from an ear-piercing squeal from overhead. Andy looked toward the source of the painful noise and saw one of the three support legs of the tower where he’d placed his explosives begin to twist noticeably. Already weakened by the explosion, the leg was feeling the brunt of unnatural forces from above, causing it to fold over on itself. The squealing continued, as the massive leg buckled inward, striking another of the legs with a deep, thundering bong. The sound rippled throughout the valley, returning to the source three seconds later.

A chain reaction began, and soon the entire middle array was vibrating in harmonic motion. And then it began to topple over, bending at the point of the explosion.

For a moment, Andy felt like cheering, at least right up to the point when he saw the gigantic spear begin to move in his direction.

“Step on it Howey! The tower’s collapsing, and it’s collapsing this way.”

“It’s floored already.” Timmons glanced over his shoulder and saw the incomprehensibly tall spire begin to fall towards them. Then suddenly the cart reached the end of the paved station of the facility and flew headlong into the tall reeds of the marshy meadow. Sharp, prickly stalks of native grass began biting at their bodies while the cart was soon covered in a coating of the thick growth.

Then from behind came a deep grumbling, as if the entire planet was now a vicious beast, snarling at them. The ground underneath the meadow was suddenly turned into a liquefied mush as the gigantic tower crashed to the ground, sending huge ripples like ocean waves radiating out from the impact zone.

The cart was thrown high into the air by a rising crest. From his place in the driver’s seat, Timmons grasped the steering bar and held on for dear life. The others in the back were not so fortunate. With nothing to grab, Tobias, Arieel and Owens were cast out of the cart and into the open air.

Andy Tobias cartwheeled several times, and as he did he caught glimpses of the aftermath of the tower’s landing. It had fallen at the very end of the paved section of the base, slicing a swath in the ground over two hundred feet across. Yet that wasn’t the extent of the damage. For another three hundred feet or so on each side, huge mounds of dirt were thrown out forming what looked like a horizontal impact crater. The trauma on the planet continued far deeper, and as it recoiled, visible waves of rolling surface tore tarmac and meadowland to shreds.

What Sol-Kor who managed to survive the initial impact were now buried under several feet of dirt, and the ground-waves continued throughout the entire compound. Buildings exploded, while the two remaining towers began to sway to unsustainable degrees. The screeching and popping of the heavy metal support beams echoed throughout the valley and beyond as the towers broke away at points approximately a quarter up their height. Soon the valley was once again subjected to the deep rumbling sound of the structures striking the ground.

With the light gravity of the planet, Andy had time to realize that he should have fallen back to the ground by now, but he hadn’t. Instead he was pretty much like a leaf in the wind, being cast further and further down range from the array site. But all good things must come to any end, and he was soon tumbling ever-faster toward the meadow below.

When he hit, it was not as he suspected. He landed in water…sort of. It was a thick, muddy mess infused with the native grass. The bottom line: it was like landing on a water-soaked mattress. It hurt, but it wasn’t deadly. He sank several feet into the quasi-lake before bouncing back to the surface. By now, the ground ripples from the impacts had passed and the vibrations in the ground began to subside.

Andy Tobias looked over the calming waters of the newly-formed lake, searching for any signs of the team members. He pressed his throat comm on the off chance it was still functioning. “This is Tobias; anyone, report.”

“Whew, that was a rush!” It was the voice of George Owens. “I must have been a thousand feet up.”

“Anyone else? Report.”

“This is just great.” To Andy’s relief, it was Timmons. “I think I broke my damn arm holding onto that steering bar. I should have let go, but like an idiot, I didn’t.”

“Are you able to move?”

“Yes, sir. Luckily these fancy new uniforms have pain-killers built into them. I need something like this when I’m mowing my lawn back home. I actually feel pretty damn good.”

“Glad to hear it. Arieel, can you hear me?” Andy waited a few seconds. “Arieel, report in!”

There was only dead air.

“She’s not built like us,” Owens said. “I mean like Humans; tough, I mean. You know what I mean; the fall could have hurt her a lot more.”

“Roger that. If any of you still have weapons, light off a few rounds so we can get our bearings. She should be within the same area as we landed in.”

Being the instinctive military professionals they were, all three Humans were still in possession of their weapons, and soon three louds pops were heard. Andy looked to his left and saw the bobbing head of Howey Timmons. To his left, George Owens was waving his M-91 in Andy’s direction.

“Start a grid search. We’re all within a hundred yards of each other. Timmons, facing me, circle to your right, George, you do the same. You’ll cover the perimeter. I’ll work the inside of the circle.”

The lake—if one could call it that—was very shallow and thick with the mangled remains of the meadow. Trudging through this mess was time-consuming and energy-sapping, but after ten minutes of searching, it was Andy who found Arieel.

“I got her!” he called out. He took his own M-91 and fired a few rounds into the air, revealing his location. And then he looked back at where he’d spotted Arieel.

In reality, he hadn’t actually spotted all of the alien, just a pair of prominent peaks rising up out of the water. They were unmistakable, yet as he pressed his way through the muck, he was praying her head was above water, too.

Fortunately, it was, resting on a clump of floating meadow grass. Andy reached her and quickly placed a hand behind her head. He felt for the carotid artery, and not finding it in the traditional location began to feel all around her thin neck. When this didn’t work, he resorted to placing an ear on her chest, assuming the heart had to be somewhere hidden below, well…all of that.

“Enjoying yourself, Admiral?” he heard Howey Timmons say, as the Senior Chief arrived on scene.

“I’m checking for a heartbeat, you pervert. I can’t tell if she’s alive or not.”

“Maybe the fact that her eyes are open and she’s smiling might be an indicator…sir.”

Andy jerked his head off Arieel’s breasts. Indeed, her eyes were open, and sparkling with a mischievous glint.

“How long were you going to let me stay there?” he asked just as George Owens arrived.

“As long as you wanted, Mr. Tobias. You know I have an attraction to Human males.” And with that, she righted herself and shook the water from her magnificent crop of jet-black hair.

“Are you okay?” Andy was angry; he truly thought she was dead.

“A little shaky, yet I do not sense anything to be broken or severely injured.”

“Good. Now let’s get serious.” He looked over the stray reeds rising above the surface and saw that they were about two hundred yards from the shattered tree line of the forest. The artificial earthquake had snapped trunks and toppled whole trees, but the damage only seemed to extend a short distance into the woods.

“Hurry, we have to see if the exo-walkers survived. We have to get back in space as soon as possible and locate the escape pod before the Sol-Kor do.”

That was a sobering thought, and the team made great time getting to firmer ground within the forest. It was hard to get their bearings, though, since the landscape had been so torn up. But these were professionals, and soon even the camouflage paint of the walkers couldn’t keep them hidden for long.

All the walkers were intact, even if they were now scattered far from their original resting place. Once recovered, the team raced off toward the starship, hoping that a range of twenty miles out from the towers’ impact zone would have spared it from any damage.

It was there, intact and a welcome sight.

“Are we still going to pick up that girl?” Timmons asked.

The way he asked the question made Andy smile. “No one said this mission would be all peaches and cream, Chief. Sometimes we have to take the bad with the good.”

“I take that as an affirmative?” He sounded disappointed.

“Try reaching her. If she answers, we do our duty…to God and Country.”

“The crosses we have to bear….”

“What the hell happened?” Ophelia Naidu screamed over the comm link. “It felt like a nuclear bomb went off.”

“Suffice to say the Sol-Kor base will need a major remodel after our visit,” Petty Officer Owens answered.

“Is Riyad all right?”

Owens looked to the Admiral. Tobias leaned over the microphone. “We’re moving to your location now. Be ready to board when we get there.”

“What about Riyad; you didn’t answer me.”

“His status is unknown at this time. We need to get into space and recover an escape pod with members of Cain’s team aboard.”

“Is Riyad in the pod?”

“No more questions, Ms. Naidu. Prepare for extraction.”

“But you haven’t—”

Tobias cut the link. He looked at Owens. “Damn,” was all he said.

It took Andy and his team ten minutes to reach Ophelia, load her into the ship and head for space. Her obnoxious questioning didn’t stop, not until Andy took her by the shoulders and told her—in no uncertain terms—to shut the fuck up! After that she retreated to a corner of the bridge and sulked.

“Damn, Admiral, this place is swarming with those brain-eating bastards.” Owens said.

Andy nodded. He liked that: brain-eating bastards. It would make a great title for the book he’d write about this adventure—if he survived it.

“Any distress beacons?”

“If there are then the aliens ships are receiving them, not us. That’s a Sol-Kor escape pod they’re in.”

“Good point. Arieel, anything?”

“Yes, Admiral.” Her eyes still sparkled when she looked at him. He diverted his eyes from her dark orbs, embarrassed. “I am getting close to being able to make direct contact.”

“Let me know when you can.”

“As you Humans say, your wish is my command.” The unspoken implications of the statement made Owens nearly burst out laughing. Fortunately for Tobias, Chief Timmons entered the bridge with a temporary cast on his right arm.

“Prognosis, Chief?”

“Hell if I know why, but it looks like I’ll live.”

“Damn, this day just keeps getting worse and worse,” Tobias said, shaking his head.

“I have them, Andy,” Arieel said.

Adam, can you hear me?

Barely. Where are you?

Thank My Gods, you are alive! I am only detecting two Gifts. Who is with you?

Sherri.

Arieel went weak. She looked first at a questioning Andy Tobias and then to an oblivious Ophelia Naidu. The young women wasn’t aware Arieel could make telepathic contact with Adam and the others. Arieel mouthed the words Adam and Sherri at Andy.

He shook his head, not understanding. Arieel had formed the words in her native language, without the assistance of the translation bugs they all had embedded behind their ears, so the movements of her lips didn’t correspond to the Human words.

Seeing the confusion in Andy’s eye, she cocked her head in Ophelia’s direction and shook it.

Andy’s jaw dropped open as he got the message. But then he quickly snapped it shut again and grit his teeth in anger. “Can you guide us in, Arieel?” he growled.

“Yes, just depends on the clarity of the contact. Please make a few course corrections so I can get a reading.”

Andy nodded to Owens who had assumed piloting duties.

We’re coming for you Adam.

Where are you?

In space.

What about the array? It looks like the portal closed…right after Riyad went through.

The array is destroyed, as is the entire site on the planet.

Really? Damn, you guys are badasses, aren’t you?

I will have to work through the translation, Adam, but Andy and his Humans were quite efficient. But now the Sol-Kor in space are many. With no base to descend to, they occupy much of the space above the planet.

I’ve shut down the homing beacon in the pod. We’re pretty small, so it would be a miracle if they find us. What about you? Can you find us?

As we speak I am guiding the ship towards you. Are you and Ms. Valentine injured?

We’re both fine, Arieel, Sherri said, having been linked to the telepathic conversation by Adam. And thank you for doing this. You didn’t have to risk your life for us—for Adam.

I did what I could, when I could, Ms. Valentine. I suppose in that context, I am now a hero, too, just like you and Adam.

“Admiral!” Chief Timmons called out from the tac console. “It looks like the Sol-Kor have realized we’re not one of them. They’re angling in.”

Pardon me, Adam, but I have to go. It appears the Sol-Kor have found us.

“We have to jump, Admiral, otherwise we’re going to get hit with their fucking beam!”

Timmons seemed very sure of his statement, yet Andy hesitated giving the order. He’d already abandoned Adam and Sherri once before and he wasn’t about to do it again. He turned to Arieel.

“Do you know how to fly a spaceship?” he asked the Formilian.

“Yes, of course…doesn’t everyone?”

Andy did a quick, involuntary glance in Ophelia’s direction before continuing. “Good. Look, we’re probably going to get hit with their suppressor beam. I know Adam wasn’t as affected because of his implant. Do you think the same holds for you, too?”

“I have no basis of reference, Andy, but I have to assume it would be so.”

“All right, then assume the piloting duties. This bucket—this ship—doesn’t have any real weapons to speak of, so if we get hit, don’t worry about fighting back. Just go get Adam and Sherri.”

“And Riyad.” Ophelia added, now listening in on the conversation. And then the truth dawned on her, and her olive complexion suddenly turned pale.

Andy turned his attention back to Arieel. “Just go get them. Once aboard, Adam can take over.” He then shook his head. “And hopefully we’ll be hit with one of those beams real soon…so we won’t have to put up with that much longer.”

Both he and Arieel looked to the back of the bridge, and to where an inconsolable Ophelia Naidu was wailing away at the top of her lungs, consumed with grief.

Chapter 28

Arieel had no experience with the alien suppressor beam, and when it hit, she felt its impact. Yet as she watched in awe at the effects it had on the others, she could see that its effect on her was minimal.

Two Sol-Kor ships were coming towards her, yet she still maintained a respectable spread, if not enough to stay out of range of the beam.

I am very near now, Adam, yet now the Sol-Kor are following.

What about the beam?

I am in the pilot seat, Admiral Tobias having anticipated a strike by the beam.

Are you okay?

Functioning. You must be very close. How should I proceed with the recovery, since the Sol-Kor will be upon us if I slow?

Are you in a gravity-well?

Very shallow.

Good, just come straight for us. At the last minute, veer off. With luck we’ll be caught up in the well’s influence. After you have us, increase the intensity and head out of the system. Once clear, you should be able to dump out of the well and bring us aboard.

That sound very risky, Adam. What if you are not caught by the well’s influence?

You may have to make another pass at that point. Just stay ahead of the Sol-Kor as you do so.

I will try my best. Get ready, I am very—Oh My Gods!

What is it?

More contacts, a hundred or more have just appeared on the screens.

Where are they?

Forward on my position and closing in fast.

Then get away, Arieel. This pod can support us for a couple of weeks. Go get the fleet and then come back. We’ll be fine.

Arieel gripped the controls tighter, preparing to make a hard turn to port when she noticed something strange about the incoming contacts. She watched a moment longer to confirm. She was right! They were not focused on her. Instead, the massive fleet was heading directly for the Sol-Kor.

Arieel, are you still there?

Yes, I am Adam. And it seems I will not have to go get your fleet.

Why not?

Because they have found me.

The Sol-Kor forces within the GC-1745 cluster consisted of two main types of ships. The first were the mainships, the smaller, fast-attack vessels with pulse beams. The other type were harvesting ships. These behemoths were built to transport crops back to the Colony. They contained huge refrigerated compartments for the body parts, yet they didn’t carry beam weapons. For subduing entire worlds, a third type of ship was needed, huge beam platforms whose sole function was to bathe a planet in the mind-numbing pale blue light of submission. These deadly ships usually were not called upon until a specific planet had been targeted, so none came through the portal before it was shut down. However, with thousands of transport ships required, the process of supplying a universe with these ships was an ongoing process.

What this meant was that the Human fleet had only twenty beamships to contend with, and even though some of the Union ships were affected, many more were not. And then when half of the mainships broke off and ran away with the bulk of the transport ships, the remaining Sol-Kor force was quickly overwhelmed.

Andy Tobias and the rest of his Human crew recovered quickly from the beam attack on the AR-45, and three hours later, his team, along with Adam and Sherri, were back aboard the Abraham Lincoln and meeting with the acting fleet commander, Enrique Garcia.

“Orders, Captain,” Andy Tobias was saying. “You had your orders.”

“Command has the option of amending orders, sir,” the junior officer said in his defense. “Once you surrendered your command, I was in charge. And aren’t you glad I was?”

“Still it was risky following us in here.”

Captain Enrique Garcia was squat and overweight, yet his command presence was evident. Confident and composed, he had proven himself time and again as part of Andy’s staff prior to the Admiral’s retirement. Even now, his name was before the new Congress for approval to rear admiral. He had also been on the short list of officers to head the Third Union Fleet, if Andy hadn’t come out of retirement to assume command.

“I didn’t see it that way, Admiral.” He looked at the gathered entourage in the wardroom. “When a group of veteran SEALs say they’re going on a mission, I just assume it’s going to be a success. And if that mission is to destroy an alien trans-dimensional portal and cut off the flow of enemy units into our universe, I felt confident we had the firepower to overcome any scattered resistance—after you guys were done playing bad-ass.”

“Hooyah!” the SEALs called out.

“Hooyah!” Garcia replied.

Adam saw the confused look on Arieel’s face. “It’s a Human thing,” he shrugged.

“So what’s the next move, Admiral?” Garcia asked.

Andy Tobias looked at Adam and Sherri. He had spoken with them at length about this very question and had received some very emotional feedback. Yet Admiral Tobias couldn’t let emotions influence his decisions.

“That’s a rather complicated question, Mr. Garcia; we’re still operating on limited intelligence. First of all, we don’t know if other arrays exist or are under construction. The fact that the mainships and the others bolted out pretty fast makes me suspect they had a backup location to get to.”

“I can track them,” Sherri pointed out.

“And with your guidance, I’m sure most of our tracking techs can, as well.”

“Don’t put me on the back burner, Andy. If there’s another array then we have to find it and use it.”

“To cross over and look for Riyad? Do you know how crazy that sounds?”

“Crazy or not, we have to do it.”

“And get yourselves killed in the process. Let’s just work this out. First you have to find a working array, one that’s not being using used to shuttle planet-killing fleets into our universe. Then you have to make your way through the portal, only to arrive in a completely alien universe you know absolutely nothing about. Then you have to find this Colony of the Sol-Kor, the one with over a trillion members. Sure, a civilization that big should be easy to find, but then you have to infiltrate colony and locate the one and only Human in an entire universe. And of course, you have to do all this before they lop off the top of his head and start feeding on his brain.”

Andy saw Sherri blanch. “I don’t mean to be insensitive,” he said, “but you have to be hit over the head with reality sometimes.” He looked more directly at Adam. “I can see by your expression that my argument hasn’t swayed you, either.”

“It’s Riyad, sir. We at least have to give it a try.”

“Which means exactly what?”

“It means we need to do a reconnaissance of the other universe. Maybe just a peek inside to see what we’re up against.”

“And what makes you think he’s still alive?”

“Just something Vosmin said, about the Queen taking an interest in Humans. Being the only one in their universe, I’m hoping he’ll be kept around for study. And if they want a taste of his brain, they don’t have to kill him for that.” He looked at Sherri and squeezed her hand. “Besides, we know that old pirate. He has a knack for survival. If anything, he’ll convince the Queen that he has more long-term value than just a single meal.”

“So if the two of you get your way, she’ll have three play things instead of one.”

“There is another option,” Adam said.

Sherri jerked her head around into his direction and frowned. “Is this something you just made up on the spot?”

“No; it’s been on my mind for a while.”

“Go on,” Tobias prompted.

“Panur,” Adam said. “I’m almost positive he’s still in this universe and hiding out with the Klin.”

“How’s that going to help us?” Sherri asked.

“A couple of ways. First, if there are other arrays in the galaxy, he would know where they are.”

“And he’d just volunteer the information?” Sherri asked, her voice oozing sarcasm.

“I’m sure we’d have to do some negotiating, but he seems to get a kick out of that.”

“And two?” Andy asked impatiently.

“He can build us a new array—and a two-way portal, unlike the Klin’s one-way gadget. If he builds us one, then we’ll have more control entering and exiting the universe of the Sol-Kor.”

“Again I ask: Why would he do that? This is wasting our time.” She turned to Andy, shaking her head. “Let’s get tracking the Sol-Kor. They led us to this array, they’ll lead us to another, if one exists.”

“Sherri, you heard Panur himself say how bored he is with the Sol-Kor. He’s looking for new challenges, and what’s more challenging than helping an entire universe fight off the Colony? That could be the reason he’s with the Klin now. He may have already made his decision to leave the Sol-Kor.” He smiled. “And you know we’re a lot more fun than the humorless Klin.”

Andy nodded. “If Panur is with the Klin, what makes you think we can find him? Those silver-skinned bastards are masters at staying hidden, even when an entire galaxy is out looking for them.”

“I got the sense the Klin realized what deep shit they’re in during the joint meeting at the array camp. Vosmin didn’t know when to shut up, and I could tell by the expressions of the Klin they’re worried. They may have been looking for allies to fight against the Juireans and us, but now they realize they’re in as much trouble as we are.”

“So you’re saying the Klin will let themselves be found, or possibly come out of hiding as some grand gesture of galactic cooperation? Here’s how I see it,” Andy began. “This is the Klin thinking: If we find them, they’re dead. If the Juireans find them, they’re dead. And if the Sol-Kor find them, they’re digested. Any way you slice it, they’re dead if they reveal themselves.”

“Don’t you think helping us rid the galaxy of a ravenous horde of brain-eating aliens would go a long way to normalizing relations among old enemies?”

Andy bristled. Brain-eating aliens is my line! But aloud he said, “So the whole ‘strange bedfellows’ line of thinking, eh, Captain?”

“Something like that.”

“Contact would have to be established first,” Captain Garcia pointed out, “and so far I don’t see the Klin making any overtures in that regard.”

“Let’s test them,” Adam said. “Start broadcasting open messages requesting a meeting. We know they monitor our unencrypted comm links, as well as news broadcasts.”

“They’ll just think it’s a trap,” Chief Timmons said.

“Then make them an offer they can’t refuse.”

Sherri frowned. “And what would that be?” She already knew the answer.

“Me. Let me be the emissary offering to negotiate an agreement and to meet with Panur.”

“They may just snatch you up and say thank you ma’am,” Timmons said.

“I’m willing to take the risk.”

“Of course you are,” Arieel said, speaking for the first time. “You’re always the hero in situations like these. I think it is too dangerous. The Klin cannot be trusted.”

“I hear you, sister!” Sherri said. “I can tell by the look in his eyes he’s already made up his mind. Don’t let him do it, Andy.”

All eyes turned to the Admiral. “I hate moments like these,” he said honestly, “but decisions have to be made. The threat is too great not to cover all our bases. Sherri, I want you to lead the tracking team. Follow the retreating Sol-Kor and find out where they’re headed. Adam, we’ll test the Klin. Send your messages and see if they even respond. You may end up wasting your time.”

“And if Sherri finds another array, I’ll be all over it at that time. But you don’t need both of us to do the tracking.”

Sherri looked at him with sadness. “You’re breaking up the band?”

“It’s more of a duo at this point.” He squeezed her hand again. “Let’s see if either of our solo efforts produce any chart-toppers. If we’re successful, just think how big of an event the reunion tour will be.”

Chapter 29

Like before, Sherri set off in a small tracking ship, but this time with a team of experts drawn from the fleet as her backups. Following them was a force of one hundred warships, staying back at a respectable distance so as to not interfere with the sensors.

In the meantime, Adam took a small ship of his own and set off for a part of space he was somewhat familiar with—the Void. After receiving permission from the Juireans to operate within Expansion space, Adam chose a part of galaxy that had once been the outer limits of the old empire. The Klin were also very familiar with the region, and Adam reasoned they would seek home turf as their hiding place. Besides, a signal sent out from the middle of the Void would promulgate unmolested for dozens light-years, guaranteeing a wider range for the broadcast.

He felt a strange sensation as he emerged from around the side of the vast gaseous nebula known as the Barrier and returned to the region of space where all his misadventures had begun over twenty years before. At that time he—and his entire race—were rookies when it came to space travel, interaction with other species, and waging war on a galactic scale.

Funny how things change. Now the Humans were the masters of war, the alien assassins, and the seekers of revenge who had conquered a galaxy. All in twenty years. Not bad for a race of savages with a propensity for baring their teeth in life challenges every chance they got.

He already had a prerecorded message prepared, which he would loop continuously until a return signal was received. Although he had faith in the plan, it really wasn’t his style to just sit back and wait for something to happen. Now, as he activated the broadcast signal, he was already trying to think of more proactive alternatives.

“This is Adam Cain broadcasting in the clear. This message will loop, so it will be easy to locate the source. I am alone and unarmed. I ask for a meeting with parties who are aware of the events that have taken place recently within Union space. You were part of a meeting where I was in attendance. I am offering myself as emissary—as well as hostage—in order to secure a meeting to discuss matters of mutual interest and concern. Please respond as soon as possible. I will remain on station for seventy-two hours standard. Now this message will repeat.”

Although he broadcast the message on a frequency normally reserved for military traffic, he still had to keep the message vague, since anyone with the proper CW equipment could listen in. All he would need is for the media—in both the Expansion and the Union—to get curious enough to start asking questions. Already there was a major uproar about the restriction of space traffic within part of the Union. And rumors of missing crews were already popping up on newscasts. No one wanted a wide-scale panic if the truth about the dimension travelers was found out.

Adam was pretty well-known in most parts of the Union, as well as the Expansion, although his primary impact on this part of the galaxy took place over a decade ago. He was hoping short memories would let his notoriety fade, all except to the Klin—who it seemed, had the longest memories in the history of memory.

He fixed himself a steaming cup of hot chocolate and kicked back with his feet resting on the comm console. The seventy-two hour deadline was something new he’d thrown into the message at the last moment. It never hurt to put a little urgency in the negotiations. Besides, that would be just enough time for him to come up with a Plan B…if A falls flat on its face.

Six hours later, Adam was fast asleep at the console when an incoming link alarm began to sound. Normally it wouldn’t have been set to audible, but he had been anticipating this very circumstance. He bolted awake with his feet slipping off the console and sending his empty hot chocolate cup crashing to the deck.

He was confused when he looked at the console. This link was coming from a secure line and not an open channel like he was expecting.

“Yeah, this is Cain. Who is this?”

“Forgive me, Captain Cain,” said a young-sounding voice. “This is Petty Officer Third Class Jake Rollins aboard the Lincoln.”

Adam switched to visual, and saw the face of the young enlisted radio operator, sitting in a dimly lit room and looking nervous. “That’s okay, Mr. Rollins, what’s going on?”

“I received a message for you and wasn’t sure if I should forward it to you. I had a link to your ship, so I tried it. I’m sorry if I broke protocol.”

“Don’t worry; who’s the message from?”

“Someone named Fracas…or Bul-Mot. It was hard to understand him. I think he’s an alien.”

Adam shook his head. “I don’t recall the name. Are you sure—no wait! I do know him. You’re right, he’s a Que’l.”

“A quail? I’ve never heard of them.”

Adam smiled. “Close enough, Mr. Rollins. They’re new to the Union. So what’s the message?”

“After some confusion, he just left a link address. He wants to speak with directly.”

“That’s fine; send me the link.”

“Yes, sir. And again I’m sorry if I disturbed you, but I have to say it’s an honor—”

“Thank you, petty officer. I’ll contact Fracas right away.” He cut the line.

It took Adam a moment to remember that Bul-Mot Fracas Sim was the head of the Que’l military. He’d met him briefly at the reception following the Joining Ceremony on Unisid.

Awake now—and still bored—Adam established the link.

The aging, square-headed alien appeared on his screen right away. “That was quick, Captain Cain. I appreciate your return link.”

“It was no problem. What can I do for you?”

“Do you recall our brief conversation a few weeks ago?”

“Yes I do. I told you about the ships with the blue beams and the missing crews.”

“Precisely. If you also recall, I told you at the time of other incidents just like the ones you described occurring in Que’l space, yet not against any Que’l ships.”

“You should consider yourselves fortune, Bul-Mot.”

“Well, it appears I did not have all the information. As I was reviewing action reports, I came upon two events where Que’l ships were approached by unknown vessels which projected the blue beam in their direction. When the crews challenged the ships, they departed without further action.”

Adam frowned. “You’re saying the Que’l have come in contact with the Sol-Kor ships—sorry, that’s the race that operates the beam ships—and yet they didn’t attack?”

“As I said, when the crews questioned the intentions of the unknowns, they hastily retreated without comment.”

Adam suddenly got the message. “So your crews were not affected by the beams?”

“It would appear not. Can you explain this anomaly?”

“Not for certain, yet it may have something to do with the makeup of your skulls.”

“Our skulls? I do not understand?”

“The suppressor beam—as it’s now called—works on the brain to cause a dulling of the senses and an apathetic state of mind. Those who are affected don’t care what happens to them. It would seem that the thickness of your skull structure blocks the beam from reaching the brain.”

“So we are immune to the beam’s effects?”

Adam nodded. “This could be important, Bol-Mot Sim. What would you say to loaning the Union fleet a healthy number of your pilots and gunners? With just a few aboard each of our warships, the fleet could also become immune to the effects of the beam.”

“The same would be true for commercial vessels.”

“This could be a game-changer. We’ve yet to find a countermeasure to the beams, at least something based on technology. You may have just provided us with a biological countermeasure.”

Fracas seemed thoroughly pleased with himself. “So revealing the information has been of value, even if somewhat late?”

“Definitely. I will contact Admiral Tobias immediately and have him set things in motion. Hopefully your people won’t be needed much longer, yet it’s always good to know we have an answer to the Sol-Kor’s suppressor beam.”

“Are you about to overcome this threat?”

Adam shrugged. “We’ve thought that twice before, only to find out the enemy is more tenacious than we suspected.”

“Do they realize what strength there is in unity?”

“I think they’re slowly learning that as we speak. That you for the link, Bul-Mot Fracas Sim. Be expecting a link from Admiral Tobias. Cain out.”

Well, what do you know, Adam thought. Just one more round in the magazine against these bastards. Every little bit helps, his thinking continued. And even if Arieel’s scientists could devise a technological countermeasure to the blue beam, it would be simpler—and cheaper—just to put a couple of trained Que’l aboard each ship rather than retrofit the entire fleet.

He laughed out loud. After the brief conversation with petty officer Rollins, even he was beginning to the call the aliens quail, rather than Que’l—like heel with a ‘Q.’

Andy Tobias received the news with enthusiasm, reporting that Arieel’s Formilians were working with a few pieced-together suppressor beams they’d managed to assemble, but with no success in finding an effective deterrent as of yet.

His spirits were buoyed somewhat, knowing that eventually the threat posed by the Sol-Kor suppressor beam would become a thing of the past. More than that, however, he was hoping for a time when the Sol-Kor themselves would become a thing of the past.

Just then his open-line link indicator sounded. He tensed. This could be it. He opened the link.

What he saw on the screen took his breath away.

“It is you, Adam Cain! We couldn’t believe it when your signal was received.”

“Kaylor! What the hell are you doing here?”

The black-haired face of Jym poked itself around the wide shoulders of Kaylor Lynn Todd. “Greetings, Adam. Are you well?”

“Hi Jym. I was well until the two of you just about gave me a heart attack.”

Both the aliens frowned. “That sounds serious. Perhaps you should seek medical assistance,” Jym said.

Adam smiled. Things never change. “It’s a figure of speech; I’m okay.”

Kaylor grinned, keeping his teeth from showing. “Sorry, we appear to be out of practice in recognizing the oddities of Human-speak.”

“I come back to my original question: what are you doing here?”

“You mean in The Fringe? We are back to our old ways. Life became too predictable back on our planets, I acquired another cargo hauler and here we are. This is very familiar territory to us, and we still maintain good relations with many of the shipping companies.”

“So you picked up my message. That was supposed to be reserved for higher military traffic.”

Kaylor nodded over toward his tiny bear-like partner. “Jym is to blame. He cannot rest without monitoring all comm traffic in an area.”

“It keeps us aware of enforcer movements,” Jym said in his defense.

“So I take it not all your cargos are legal?”

“Legal does not pay as well as illegal,” Kaylor said. “But what is the meaning in your cryptic message? Is there a threat we are unaware of?”

“Would you really want to know if there was? As long as it can be taken care of without you knowing, was it ever a threat to you in the first place?”

“That sounds like Klin thinking to me—” Kaylor’s eyes grew wide. “Is that who the message is intended for? Now it makes sense.”

“You are attempting to contact the Klin?” Jym said, his razor-edge excitability now fully engaged. “I thought they were all gone.”

“I’d love to be able to tell you more, but this is rather serious,” Adam deflected.

“So it is the Klin you seek.” Kaylor shook his head. “For you to be seeking out your mortal enemy does reveal the seriousness of the situation. Is there anything we can do to help?”

Adam saw Jym shoot a glaring look at Kaylor before becoming very nervous.

“Relax, we have things under control. Just if any round, black ships approach you unannounced, get away as fast as you can.”

“Why—”

Another alarm sounded on Adam’s console, another open link coming from an unidentified source. “I’m sorry, Kaylor and Jym, but I have to take this call. It’s been nice hearing from you again. Now…I gotta go.”

He cut the link and simultaneously connected the new one. He couldn’t imagine anyone else from his past who may be contacting him.

The screen before him was black, even though the video was activated. “So it is Adam Cain,” said an emotionless voice. “You say you are alone, yet we both know that to be a ruse.”

“I’m sending an attachment with an encrypted link. Contact me through there to guarantee no one else will be listening.” Adam sent the link and then cut the public line. Three seconds later the new link was connected.

The black screen now brightened and a thin creature with an elongated face and shimmering silver skin stared back at him. “I am Kreasu Simblor, the present Pleabaen of the Klin. If past fortunes are to hold true, then now that I have met you, my days should be numbered.”

Adam didn’t think the Klin capable of sarcasm, yet there it was.

“I didn’t send the message so we could talk about the past, but rather about our future.”

“You seek a union of our resources to combat the Sol-Kor. That will not be possible.”

“Why not? Are the Sol-Kor not a threat to you, as well?”

“That is immaterial. Our concern is not with what the Sol-Kor may do to us, but rather what your Union and the Expansion will do for sure.”

“Again, that was in the—”

He broke off his sentence when eight vessels were detected coming within range, and approaching from eight different directions.

“I will not run. My mission is too important to let personal vendettas get in the way. Let’s just agree that I lost certain things because of the Klin, and the Klin lost certain things because of me. Now let’s move on.”

“Move on! I sit in the seat previously occupied by two of the greatest Klin to ever live…both of which you assisted in bringing about their untimely deaths.”

“We were at war back then.”

“We have never been at war with the Humans.”

Adam raised his eyebrows. “Call it what you like, Pleabaen Simblor, but it sure looked like war from our side.”

“If the Humans had not strayed, we would have ruled the galaxy as partners.”

Adam shook his head. “We both know that’s not true. Maybe something you call partners, but certainly not equal. You misread Humans…and you paid the price. You’re not the first race to do that—we’ll maybe you were—but you won’t be the last. Now please, Pleabaen, let’s talk about the matter at hand.”

“The matter at hand is that you have presented yourself to us, and the Klin have accepted your offer. You may either board our ships or come in with your own, but either way you are now in the custody of the Klin.”

“As I had hoped, Pleabaen. It’s time for a resolution…to everything.”

Chapter 30

“Well this isn’t working!” Sherri said to the lieutenant seated next to her.

“It makes sense that after a while the Sol-Kor would realize we can track them and then do something about it.”

The something the gray aliens did was break into fifteen distinct tracks, each heading off at divergent angles. Sherri’s small advanced force of tracking vessels couldn’t possible follow them all. The conflict of deciding which four or five to follow had actually paralyzed the trackers. What if they made the wrong decision? So they made no decision at all.

Yet what frustrated Sherri the most was the realization that if the aliens were going through this much trouble not to be followed, then there had to be something out there worth hiding. And if that something was another completed trans-dimensional portal, then the Sol-Kor could be at this very moment transporting enough raw material in the universe to build a hundred more portals. At that point a critical mass would be reached, and there would no purging the universe of this plague. The Sol-Kor would be here, and they’d be here for good.

“Which ones have stayed most true to the original course,” she asked Lt. Amanda Collins. “Assuming they didn’t set off to deceive us, that may be our best choice.”

Collins studied the screen, something that looked like a streaking firework that suddenly exploded at apogee. “None are following the exact path, by you’re right, there are a couple spread out about equal distance from the line to either side. Almost too much of a coincidence, if you ask me.”

Sherri’s heart was pounding high in her chest. If she chose wrong, then precious time would be wasted. Given the relatively short time the Sol-Kor had been in the galaxy, she was confident they didn’t have dozens of additional arrays being worked on—not yet. A couple made more sense. But what if she was wrong?

“We’re losing contact, Sherri,” Collins said, the unspoken implication that a decision had to be made, and now.

“Stay the course, Amanda,” she finally said. “If those two tracks maintain their course over the next day, I’ll feel better. Until then, I think I’ll throw up.”

“Have faith. From what I’ve been told about the Sol-Kor, they’re not used to an enemy that would seek them out and force confrontations. They’ve been the top dog for too long to imagine there might be someone like us hanging around.”

“Thanks, Amanda, that helps. Now I was serious. Can you watch the shop for a while? I have a severe case of the nerves to get out of my system.”

Chapter 31

Once he saw the screen go blank, Riyad noticed a marked change in the mood on the bridge. The Sol-Kor were quiet, more subdued. Some even began to stand, revealing themselves to his sights. But he didn’t fire. What’s the point, he thought.

Noslead Vosmin, himself a victim of Riyad’s suppressing fire, now stood and looked in his direction. “This is only a temporary setback,” he said, both to Riyad as well as the bridge crew. “In the meantime, let us rejoin the Colony for a well-deserved communion.”

Riyad stood, leaving the weapon on the deck. He flashed a bright smile at Vosmin. “Take him to my chambers,” the Noslead ordered. “Steering, assume course for Kor.”

Vosmin remained silent for the first five minutes he and Riyad were alone in the room. Riyad sat in a chair to one side of the living quarters, as the alien busied himself with a change of uniform and a check of a computer screen. He had no fear of Riyad, which in a way was slightly insulting to the Human. Everyone feared Humans, as well they should. But seeing that Riyad was now the only Human in an entire universe, he wasn’t about to do something foolish that would make his species-of-one extinct during its first hour here.

“The main portal is nine hours from Kor,” Vosmin suddenly volunteered. “During that time I will brief you as to the decorum for meeting the Queen.”

“You mean like bowing and curtsying?”

“I do not know what that means.”

“I mean how does a meal act before it’s consumed?”

“You will not be consumed…at least not yet.”

Riyad tried not to show his relief. But if he wasn’t to be eaten, then what? “That’s good to know. May I inquire as to what will happen to me?”

Vosmin looked at him with burning eyes. “In all our journeys, the Sol-Kor have never run into as much initial resistance as it has in your universe. I have led one other expedition before, and the results were satisfactory. This one has not. The Queen has taken notice and that is not a desired outcome for me.”

“Sorry about that. Maybe you should’ve left us alone.”

“That was not an option. Once a portal is established in another universe we must enter. The potential to the Colony is too great to be ignored. Now in my defense I will present you to the Queen. She must see firsthand who it is that the Sol-Kor have engaged. Maybe then understanding—and tolerance—will be in order.”

“You’re afraid of getting a spanking from Big Mamma, aren’t you?”

Vosmin stared at him for a good twenty seconds as the translation was sorted out. And then he said: “I am willing to sacrifice my life for the good of the Colony, yet I do not feel responsible for the events taking place in your universe. In a way, I do not even place full blame on the Humans. Where I feel the brunt of the blame belongs is a subject I am reluctant to raise with my Queen.”

“You’re talking about that pasty-skinned Panur creature, right?”

A slight nod came from Vosmin. “He is an extreme confidant of the Queen and has been for a very long time. Even I acknowledge that the mutant is mostly responsible for the phenomenal growth of the Colony during the time of his affiliation. And it was during my expedition that he has been corrupted. As it stands, we can continue without any new advances from Panur as certain castes have been trained in the recreation of his technologies. Yet even in the past we were not aware of the need for many of his inventions until they were made and became part of the Colony. Now we could not exist without them. I fear—as would my Queen—that the Colony will suffer in the long-term if Panur remains in your universe, either willingly or not.”

“So are you locked out from returning?” Riyad had been waiting for the chance to ask this seemingly innocent question. Vosmin gave him the opening he needed.

“Only temporarily. There will be other portals completed soon. But there is also Panur. He is the creator of the trans-dimensional portal—the true portal and not the crude version your Klin had built. At any time he could build a multi-directional portal, either on a grand scale or a personal transit.”

Riyad’s jaw fell open and he shook his head. “Wait, are you saying he could build a portal for individuals to use, and not some big thing in space?”

Vosmin gave him a wry smile. “Do not think that as a way to escape from here, Riyad Tarazi. You will not be given the opportunity to approach one. Even then, only until if or when Panur constructs such a unit on his side, they do not exist in your universe.”

Riyad’s excitement was hard to contain. He had all but given up hope of ever returning to his universe again. Now all he had to do was wait until Adam Cain got a hold of Panur. Then we’ll see how long it will be before the universe of the Sol-Kor is itself invaded by blood-thirsty hordes of savage Humans.

Just keep it up, you gray-skinned bastards, Riyad thought. And then we’ll see who’s having whom for dinner tonight!

Chapter 32

A squad of Klin transferred over to Adam’s ship and piloted it to the still-secret location of the last remaining colony ships. The fact that it took less than five hours of transit time gave him some idea where it was: along the edge of a sphere in space three hundred light-years in diameter.

Once the small ship was absorbed into the massive moon-like space station, the Klin erased all track and navigation records for the computers, giving Adam at least the fleetly hope that they may let him leave eventually. He knew it was a long shot, but Adam never truly believed in one-way trips. He was always looking for a way out.

But first he had to give the mission his best effort, and escaping wasn’t his first priority.

Klin lifespans are very long, often reaching two hundred years or more. So most of the aliens he passed knew the complete history of the Klin association with the Humans. The savages from Earth had been singled out as the race to be pitted against the evil Juireans. The intent was not for the Humans to win, but rather for both powers to be reduced to such a diminished level that the Klin—along with their true allies the Kracori—could step in and clean up what was left of the races once the war had taken its toll.

Unfortunately the Humans had proven far more proficient at war than the Klin could have ever imagined. They not only defeated the Juireans, but the Kracori as well. As a final humiliation to the Klin, the Humans—and primarily Adam Cain—had allowed the Juireans the honors of nearly wiping out the Klin race for good, as they had attempted to do four thousand years before.

Now Adam was right smack dab in the middle of about a hundred thousand Klin who wished him nothing but the most horrific death. And as he was escorted to the Pleabaen’s chambers, enduring the dagger-looks from all the Klin he passed, he had the distinct impression that maybe he’d made a mistake by coming here in the first place.

There were three Klin in the room when Adam entered: the leader of the Klin, Pleabaen Kreasu Simblor, plus two others he recognized from the array planet meeting. Their names had been announced but Adam couldn’t remember them.

None of the Klin appeared to have the same burning hatred on their faces for him as did the Klin in the halls. What Adam saw instead was worry.

“I believe you have met Senior Fellow Dinis Zimfelous and Lead Scientist Molison Jons. I have brought them here to listen to your presentation and to help render judgement. It is how the Klin make decisions, often by committee to assure that all arguments have been heard, pro and con. I have to say I both welcome your presence as well as resent it. You must realize I cannot let you leave here alive, no matter the results of the negotiations? I have the feeling you understand this as well. But until that fateful moment, we will engage in discussions. You may begin.”

“Thank you. First of all, I have been authorized to offer to the Klin a normalization of relations with the Union and the Expansion, meaning that if you agree to join us fully in the fight against the Sol-Kor, the Klin will be able come out of hiding and join the other races in the galaxy without fear of reprisals.”

“The reprisals we would be free of would be for perceived crimes the Klin have committed, is that correct?” asked the alien with the unlikely name of Zimfelous. “Is that why we would be granted immunity from punishment from our enemies?”

“That’s right, although I sense that wasn’t a real question.”

“Of course it wasn’t! That would assume that the Klin are guilty of crimes that would require pardons. To the Klin, we have committed no crimes. All we have ever done is defend ourselves against the aggression of others. We have nothing to be forgiven for.”

The image of the charred remains of his wife and daughter, forever etched in his memory, said otherwise, but Adam held his tongue. He turned to Kreasu.

“Don’t you want to be remembered as the Pleabaen who freed his people from the shadows, who made it possible for them to reenter the galaxy as friends, not enemies, and who gave them a home made of solid rock instead of these cold metal walls? There are many worlds throughout the galaxy that the Klin can claim as their new home, and no one will stop you. The Klin can then look up at an open sky at night and know they’re no longer hunted—whether for cause or not. The reality is you are hunted and you’re perceived of being guilty for crimes against the galaxy. Here’s your chance to prove to everyone that you’re not the evil demons others have made you out to be. Help us save the galaxy from a plague that threatens all of us—including the Klin—and you’ll be able to do all that, and more.”

“Pretty speech, Mr. Cain,” the Pleabaen said. “And in the present environment I am sure everything you say is true. Yet what happens after the threat is gone? The animosities between the Klin and the Juireans run too deep. And now the Humans—although relatively new to the galactic scene—have joined in the persecution of the Klin. How can you guarantee that in ten, twenty or even a hundred years the hatred will not boil up again? We are a slow reproducing race and few in number compared to our enemies. Even a century from now it would be no contest, not if we are out in the open and easy targets.”

“Then make yourselves essential. Join the Expansion, join the Union. Let the genius of the Klin scientific community show the galaxy what they’ve been missing. Hell, you guys built a damn trans-dimensional portal. Who else in this universe could’ve done that? Just look how the Formilians have infused themselves in nearly every aspect of the galaxy through their technology and mastery of electricity. There’s no one here who would dare attack them, not because they have a powerful military, but because so many economies are dependent on their products and innovations. It could be the same for the Klin.”

The moment of silence that followed spoke volumes. Adam was getting through to them, slowly but surely. He looked to the scientist, Molison Jons.

“You’re a scientist, is that right? You study, create and build, and yet all your genius is being wasted as it is now. Just like every advanced being, you want to contribute, to make a difference. How many things do you have kicking around in your head right now that could make a real impact on the galaxy?”

“It is not my choice, Adam Cain. I cannot advocate for something purely from a singular point of view. All the Klin must be taken into consideration.”

Adam grit his teeth. “Look, Humanity didn’t ask to be part of your campaign against the Juireans. We had no choice and billions of us died as a result. And when you manipulated the Juireans into attacking Earth, my wife—my mate—and my daughter were both killed, burned to death only minutes before I arrived to save them. I saw their smoldering bodies, I smelled their burnt flesh. So more than most, I harbor the deepest hatred for the Klin, yet I’m willing to let that go for the good of all. Don’t you think it’s about time the damn Klin grow up and stop acting like spoiled brats?”

He saw the three Klin recoil as the translation reached them. Adam continued: “Sure, the Juireans attacked your world and stole your place in history. But that was four thousand years ago. And all that your burning hatred and obsession with revenge has done is kept you prisoners to your hatred. It’s been the Klin who have suffered the most through the millennia. And if you ask me, most of it has been self-inflicted. I know the Juireans. They may be humorless egomaniacs, but they are pragmatic. I’m sure that at some time in the last four thousand friggin years your two races could have come to some arrangement. But you wouldn’t let it happen. Your pride wouldn’t let it happen. And look where you are now, down to a couple of colony ships, hiding like rats in a sewer.”

He shook his head and continued. “Honestly, we—the Humans and the Juireans and everyone else—will probably survive this threat, even without the help of the Klin. And when we do we will all share a special bond that the Klin will not be a part of. So do what you please; you always have. But as I said before, grow up and start acting like a part of this galaxy instead of the spoiled smart kids who feel like you’re above it all.”

Adam was frustrated. He hadn’t expected the presentation to take such a negative direction, but he was at his wits end. They were probably going to kill him anyway, even if they agree to help, so what did he have to lose?

Everyone turned suddenly when a slow clapping was heard coming from a side room to the Pleabaen’s chambers. Adam’s face took on a sour expression when the pale alien Panur walked into the room, uninvited and unguarded. What he was doing here, Adam had no idea.

“Brilliant, passionate speech, Mr. Cain. Bravo. And best of all, I believed it. You sold me.”

“Panur, this is highly irregular,” the Pleabaen said through clenched jaws. “These are my private chambers. How you got in here, I do not know, but I will definitely have to do something about that.”

“Forgive me, Plaebaen, but when the rumors began circulating throughout the station that the infamous Adam Cain was aboard I had to see for myself.”

“So how are you enjoying your stay with the Kiln, Panur? Anything exciting happening?”

“As you Humans would say, hell no! Although I have found Molison Jons to be somewhat entertaining, the rest of the colony is a dull and depressing disappointment. Forgive me my bluntness, my Klin friends.”

“I do not know what you expect?” Senior Fellow Zimfelous said. “The Klin are who they are and we always will be.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.” Panur smiled and turned to Adam. “Now, as the three of you contemplate the brilliant and inspired words spoken by my good friend Adam Cain, please let me steal him away from you for a while. We have some catching up to do.”

Adam jumped to his feet even as the Pleabaen opened his mouth to protest. “He is our prisoner.”

Panur shook his head. “No, Pleabaen, it’s you—the Klin—who are the prisoners here. Now come with me Adam. They will know where to find you when it’s time for your execution.”

They walked out through the main door to Kreasu’s chambers, catching the two guards standing duty outside by surprise. “Your Pleabaen wishes to speak with you. Now go.”

The guards disappeared into the chambers.

Mutant and Human began a slow walk down the corridor. “You tell me what you know and then I will tell you what I have learned.”

“Are we still working on meeting the goals of the negotiation?”

“Of course; we had an agreement.”

“Okay then. We destroyed a second array, this one of Sol-Kor—I mean, of your design.” Panur smiled and nodded his approval. Adam continued: “We suspect there are more under construction or completed. Is this true?”

“I’m afraid so. It’s standard practice when entering a new universe. Is there anything else?”

“Vosmin was about to take me, Sherri and Riyad through the portal to your universe when Riyad allowed us to escape. Vosmin’s ship made it through just as the array was destroyed.”

“And what became of Mr. Tarazi?”

“He’s on your side now, with Vosmin.”

“How unfortunate.”

“I need to get to him, to bring him back. Do you believe they’ll keep him alive long enough until I can figure a way of doing this?”

“They will surely keep him alive. His race is a curiosity and he is too small for a single meal—which is a point I wish to correct.”

“What’s that?”

“An average-sized brain can feed approximately five Sol-Kor. Also, they do not feed as often as you do. If they feed once a week, that will suffice. Also, they do consume other flesh; it’s just that brain matter is about eighty percent of their diet. I have been speaking with the Klin who believe the Sol-Kor must harvest hundreds of planets per day to survive. That is greatly inflated. It’s more like ten worlds a day.”

“Ten worlds! Complete, living worlds with billions of living creatures. And you think that’s right?”

“I never thought of it like that. My own world was consumed, and at the time I did feel remorse. But I had never felt a part of the race to begin with. You must also understand that most worlds in the universe—any universe—are made up of primitive beings, inhabiting trees and grass lands. That’s why when more advanced strains are found they are so coveted. Your galaxy here, in this universe, is the richest find the Sol-Kor have every discovered. They will not give up, even in spite of the efforts of the Humans…or the Klin. Now you mentioned your desire to get Mr. Tarazi back from the Sol-Kor.”

“That’s right. Is there anything you can do to help? Correction: anything you’re willing to do, because I know you could if you wanted.”

“Perhaps. Perhaps not.”

“Stop messing around, Panur. Are you trying to negotiate again? The first time was kinda fun. Now this is serious. This involves the life of my best friend.”

“I thought Sherri Valentine was your best friend?”

“That’s different. Now what do you want in return for helping me?”

Panur looked up at the ceiling as they walked, as if thinking on the question. “I wish to go to Earth.”

“Earth? Why?”

“I have never experienced a race such as yours. I wish to study your kind. I wish to go unannounced and incognito, as you say.”

“So I’m supposed to let someone like you loose on my homeworld? Look at it from my point of view, that would be kinda stupid, wouldn’t it?”

“I already know the location of the planet; I learned it from the databanks of the Klin.”

“Then why are you asking me? If you want to go, I’m sure no one could stop you.”

“It is your homeworld, Adam Cain. I will do it no harm, yet I feel compelled to get your blessing.”

“And after you’ve studied us, what then?”

“It will all go to help me make my decision.”

“What decision?”

“Whether I stay here or return to the Colony.”

“I thought you’d already made your decision?”

Panur laughed and stopped his walk. Several Klin had been following, just out of earshot. Now they stopped, too. “If I had to base my decision on my time with the Klin, I would be back with the Queen already. In fact, I’m grateful for your intervention. You have renewed my interest in your universe.”

“And if after all this you decide to go back to the Sol-Kor, will you work for us or against us?”

Again he laughed. “You truly do not understand me, Adam Cain. I have never worked for or against any other race, only for myself. As long as I can stay entertained I am happy. But to answer your question, I will not do anything out of my way to harm—or to help—the Humans if I return to the Colony. It will be what it is, that’s all.”

Adam frowned. “Well, Panur, I must say that was the most pitiful pile of bullshit I’ve ever heard. I suppose in your position you can afford to be as self-centered as you are, but I can’t. We aren’t one-of-a-kind and we don’t live forever. Every moment we spend alive is precious. Most of us try to fill it with purpose and not just entertainment. Now, I can’t stop you from going to Earth, and if my blessing will help get Riyad back, then you have it. But now I’m through playing games with you. I’ve had a pretty bad attitude for the past twenty years when it comes to alien bastards like you, so are you going to help me or not, you arrogant ass?”

Panur turned his head and looked down the passageway at the scared and silent Klin. Even from this distance they’d heard Adam tirade. Now they were waiting to see what Panur would do to the Human.

Panur looked back at Adam, and then in a gesture that surprised everyone, he dropped to one knee and bowed his head in Adam’s direction.

“Adam Cain, I pledge my allegiance to you, from now and forever. I will do everything in my power to protect and serve, against all enemies, foreign and domestic.” He then rose to his feet and leaned in closer. “I didn’t overdo it, did I? It’s just that I’ve been studying Earth history in the Klin files.”

Adam smirked and looked down the passageway at the gathered Klin. He smiled at them, a full tooth display that was often misconstrued by most aliens. They turned walked away rapidly, with some glancing over their shoulders as they went. “That should save your life, my friend,” Panur said. “Now let’s see what we can do about saving Mr. Tarazi’s.”

Chapter 33

Sherri’s instincts had been correct, if even what she found at the end of journey made her blood run cold.

Even from this distance, the scanners were picking up the gravity interference from a truly massive trans-dimensional portal, larger than anything they’d seen so far. And if that wasn’t frightening enough, now a fleet of over a thousand Sol-Kor beamships filled the space surrounding the planet where the array had been constructed.

The tracking squad turned a hundred and eighty degrees out and engaged the deepest gravity-wells they could, heading back to the main Union fleet. To Sherri’s relief, the mainships didn’t follow. Instead they consolidated their positions even as more ships passed through the portal to join their ranks.

The image on the screen of Admiral Andy Tobias was strangely calm. “A thousand? Are you sure?”

“We have some pretty good scanning equipment aboard, Andy. Only took a second to get the count. And they’re still adding to it. I think they’re serious this time. All I see are the beamships.”

“Probably want to solve their Human problem before they get back to the business of brain farming.”

“What’s going on with you, Admiral? Are you medicated or something?”

“That’s a hell of thing to say to a superior officer.”

“I’m a civilian, dickhead,” Sherri replied. “But seriously, why aren’t you more upset, or sacred, or something?” And then her eyes grew wide. “You’ve found a way to beat their beams, haven’t you?”

“To tell the truth, I just got word from Formil that they have, but we don’t have the time or the resources to retrofit the entire fleet before we engage.”

“Okay, then you are on drugs.”

“Not that. It’s just that we have a new secret weapon. And it’s tearing up the space/time continuum to get here in time.”

“Stop toying with me, Andy. What’s going on?”

“It’s your old friends the Que’l.”

“What about them?”

“You know those big, thick block heads of theirs? Well it seems the blue beams can’t penetrate them. So instead of just three or four people who can withstand a beam attack, we’ll soon have hundreds, and all piloting our ships and manning the weapons batteries.”

Sherri’s shocked look quickly evolved into a display of wild joy. “And the fuckers won’t even know about it. I hope that’s how you’re going to play it, Admiral.”

“Way ahead of you. I’m preparing the normal crews to be bedded down and safe from injury when the beams hit, with the Que’l ordered to hold fire until we can see the whites of their alien eyes. Then we’re going to blast ’em all to hell.”

Sherri suddenly turned serious. “Please hurry, Andy. If you can take out the screening units, then maybe I can slip through the portal and go after Riyad before the battle’s over.”

“Don’t you dare, not until you get back up. You have no idea what you’ll find on the other side.”

“Then help me, Andy. I’m going through, with or without back up.”

“Why the hell doesn’t anyone follow my orders anymore?”

Sherri laughed. “I’ll wait as long as I can. Any word on Adam?”

Now it was Andy’s turn to grow serious. “The Klin came and took him away. We couldn’t follow, and that was seventeen hours ago.”

Sherri grew weak. She knew locating Adam and the hidden Klin colony would be even more difficult than finding Riyad in another universe. The Klin would remain hidden for as long as they wanted.

Unfortunately, Adam Cain was on his own.

Chapter 34

Fortunately, Adam Cain was no longer on his own. He had a new ally, and a powerful one at that. For some reason, the Klin in the colony ship stood in absolute fear and awe of the small, pale alien. Adam figured he must have done something to scare the hell out of them, because even the Pleabaen was now slobbering over the Human.

“We have considered your proposal, Mr. Cain, and although we are uncomfortable with many aspects of it, we feel it is the wisest course of action for the Klin at this time.”

“So it’s a yes?”

Kreasu blinked. “Eh, yes.”

“Good. Now go unlock my ship so I can make contact with my superiors. They’ll want to know this as soon as possible. I will also need your location.”

“They are in section thirty-six, z-plane eleven-point-nine-one.”

All eyes turned to Panur.

“How did you know?” the Pleabaen asked.

“I looked outside. It’s pretty obvious.”

Adam shook his head, something he did quite often in the presence of the mutant. “I won’t even ask. Now how about Riyad? Can you build us another portal, a two-way one like we destroyed on planet-x.”

“You want something that big? That would take far too long to construct.”

“Then get us to one that’s completed.”

“Why not a personal module? They’re much more compact and will take far less time to construct.”

“What’s a personal module?”

“It’s a single person transit portal.”

“You have those?”

“There are a few in my universe. Of course to make them work they need mates in different locations. They are used for both trans-dimensional, as well as inter-dimensional travel. Makes zipping from one galaxy to the next a breeze.”

“So these things don’t dump out into space?”

“Oh, no. They are planet-based. There is one at the military directorate, at the harvest registry…and one in the Queen’s chambers.”

“Are you saying you could beam us right to the Queen’s bedroom?”

“Her chambers, not her bedroom.”

“Riyad will probably be somewhere near the Queen, so that’s perfect! How long will it take you to build one?”

The Klin scientist Molison Jons was in the room with them, and his look of absolute shock was priceless. Panur looked at him. “I assume you have an advanced CW link station onboard?”

Molison nodded.

“Good, I will need access.”

“So how long, Panur?” Adam asked.

“Give me a day, maybe a day-and-half, considering the primitive equipment I have to work with. Will that do?”

Adam stared at the pale alien for several seconds before answering. “Yeah, that will do just fine.”

“Don’t get your hopes up, Adam,” Panur warned. “The Queen is the most-heavily guarded creature in the universe—in any universe. And since the Sol-Kor are not affected by my beam, the entire complex of buildings where she lives is bathed constantly in beam light. If Riyad is anywhere on the grounds, then your immunity to the beam means only you can go find him. I fear for your life if you go alone. It could involve some rather violent fighting if you’re discovered.”

Now it was Adam’s turn to smile. “Relax, Panur, I won’t be going in alone. I just happen to know some pretty tough hombres I can call upon for help. And bashing heads is right up their alley.”

Chapter 35

A day later an express gravity speeder from the Union fleet arrived at the Klin colony ship. Adam was in the arrival bay when the passengers began to disembark.

Adam grasped the hand and forearm of the huge, square-headed Drunage captain. “You made good time, my friend,” he said.

Dravis Hurr leaned over the much smaller Human. “We were actually in space headed to a match when your ship intercepted us. I was not aware vessels with such speed existed.”

“Just be glad they do. We’re working under a deadline here.”

Dravis looked around the huge landing bay and at the abundance of silver-skinned aliens busy with their chores. “So these are Klin?” he said with obvious disgust. “Weak beings who only thrive because of their technology.”

“Relax, they’re on our side now. And thanks again for agreeing to do this. You know it will be dangerous.”

“Four of my teammates died during our last match, and that was just a game. We welcome the opportunity to fight for a cause that is real.”

The pair walked off, followed by Dravis’s entire forty-five member Que’l Drunage team. “You know, as much as I respect your strength and toughness, this fight will involve the use of flash weapons, as well,” Adam said.

“I understand. All Que’l—male and female—are required to serve a term in our military. Many choose to maintain their proficiency ratings even after our terms, especially Drunage players. The tactics taught by our military are very similar to the tactics we employ on the field.”

“That’s a relief, but I already got a sense of that back on Unisid.”

As they entered the wide corridors on the way to the CW section, scores of startled Klin made way for the massive eight-footers, all of which glared at the Klin with undisguised contempt.

“Am I correct in my understanding that we are to travel into another dimension? I apologize for my lack of technical knowledge, but what exactly does that mean?”

Adam smiled. “I felt the same way until it was explained to me. I noticed back on Unisid that the Que’l still use a lot of paper. Well, image a stack of paper on a table and each individual sheet is a complete and separate universe, like the one we exist in. Just like an infinitely tall stack of paper, there are an infinite number of universes, all packed closer together than even the thinnest sheet imaginable. Turns out, there’s a way to open a door between the pages, allowing us to walk from one universe to another. The Sol-Kor—you know who they are now—come from the universe we’re going to.”

“And that is where Master Tarazi will be found?”

“That’s the hope.”

“Another example of technology making life more complicated,” Dravis said under his breath.

Adam shrugged. In this case, the huge athlete was right.

Chapter 36

The Union fleet had backed away from the gathering Sol-Kor forces, waiting for the Que’l to arrive. Sherri, in the meantime, returned to the Abraham Lincoln with her small tracking squadron and tried to wrap her mind around the task to come.

The doorway into the universe where Riyad was being held was sitting not more than a light-year away, and all she had to do to access it was run the gauntlet of a thousands enemy starships. Fortunately, she believed in the plan Andy Tobias had devised. It would certainly disrupt and confuse the Sol-Kor, hopefully enough for her to make it to the portal.

The issue that was causing her the most concern, however, was the fact that Tobias was planning on vaporizing the planet-side array that was creating the doorway. There was a good chance she could get through, the problem would be getting back.

The only solution she could see—or hope for—was something that did not forebode well for the Milky Way. That was the possibility that even more trans-dimensional portals were being constructed within her universe and hidden from detection. If that were the case, then after she had Riyad, the two of them could hide out in a vast new universe until given the opportunity to pass through one of these new portals.

What that would mean is that the war with the Sol-Kor would continue.

The other alternative would be for her and Riyad to remain on the other side and wage a clandestine resistance movement against the Sol-Kor, knocking out new and existing portal arrays if they could. She knew that was a pretty far-fetched proposition, seeing that it would only be the two of them and with the resources of a single Human starship.

A better choice—if they couldn’t find their way back—would be to find a quiet corner of the Sol-Kor universe and live out the rest of their lives as best they could. The realization of what she just thought confused her to no end. Was she choosing Riyad over Adam—again? Maybe. After all, she pretty much knew where things stood with Adam; they had a certain connection, but it wasn’t enough to overcome their many personality clashes. She could continue with him, yet remain single for the rest of days—if that made any sense?

She decided that the root of her current confusion was the guilt over the sacrifice Riyad had made for her and Adam. She felt an obligation now to do all she could to save Riyad. In reality, there probably wasn’t much she could do; a thousand deadly Sol-Kor starships between her and the portal gave her a pretty good excuse not to worry about it too much. But that wasn’t Sherri Valentine. That wasn’t how she rolled.

She would give it an effort, the best she could muster. Hopefully it would enough. If not, then at least she tried.

A day later the Que’l arrived at the fleet and were disbursed among all the ships, all except the small jump ship Sherri had commandeered for herself. She stocked it with weapons, food and other supplies—as much as the tiny ship could hold—in anticipation of her plan succeeding. And then she launched and sat off a short distance from the main fleet, waiting for the game to begin.

The Sol-Kor forces had grown to over twelve-hundred ships by the time the Union fleet made its move toward the portal. The enemy ships no longer remained on station, electing instead to engage the Humans while leaving a buffer zone between them and the portal.

When Sherri saw this happen, she took off, angling high above the plane of the battlefield, hoping to make it to the other side before Andy’s plan could succeed. The rear approach to the array planet and the portal were lightly guarded, and it was imperative that she reach the portal before the Union ships could reach the planet and destroy the array. She was praying for a Union victory—just not one too soon for her purposes.

“Listen up everyone!” Admiral Andy Tobias said to the fleet. “We should be in range of their suppressor beams in a couple of minutes. All the crews should be in their safety positions by now. Our Que’l allies—even though courageous and willing—have not been fully trained in starship operations. Their primary responsibility will be to allow the beamships to penetrate our lines as far as possible before lighting them up. As soon as the beams go off, standard crews are to take over and finish the job, including maneuvering and other offensive actions. The lead units—the ones closest to the array planet—should not bother engaging enemy units upon recovery, but instead bolt toward the planet with their nuclear armament. The priority of this action is to destroy the array and close the portal, it is not to spend too much taking out individual Sol-Kor units. All right everyone, any second now. See you on the other side of the nap.”

If the Sol-Kor sensed any deception on the part of the Union fleet, they didn’t show it. Instead, they welcomed the fact that this time their blue beams seemed to be working on the crews of the enemy ships. Hundreds of them swept in and through the Human starships, taking up positions where their beams would have the most effect—and that was as close to the Union ships as possible.

The Que’l pilots ended up having very little to do. Once the beams hit, and the regular crew now spread out on cushions on the deck fell into a stupor, all they did was shut down the engines and let the ships continue on momentum alone.

The gunners had more to do. The weapons batteries of the fleet had already been thoroughly charged, so all they had to do was line up the multiple targeting dots with the Sol-Kor mainships sitting not more than a thousand miles away from their respective vessels. At this distance, even school kids could lock the dots on target.

It had been decided that no ship-to-ship communications would be allowed to coordinate the attack, since these signals may be able to be detected. So the Que’l gunners had to go by intuition, surveying the locations of the mainships within the fleet until they believed all their counterparts were ready.

At one point, the first Que’l gunner made a decision and fired his weapons. This was the moment the rest of them had been waiting for, and there came such a brilliant flash from within the Union fleet that sensors were overloaded and eyesight temporarily blinded.

But then it was over. Within three seconds, over eight hundred Sol-Kor mainships were now exploding derelicts, cluttering the space within the Union fleet. There were still over four hundred mainships left intact, mainly forming a cluster of vessels between the Union fleet and the portal. They now retreated, falling back to protect the array and the portal.

The Human crews quickly recovered once the mainships were destroyed and the beams disappeared. Grateful for the assistance of the Que’l, they now took over piloting and weapons control, surging their vessel forward and after the retreating Sol-Kor ships.

Chapter 37

Adam and the Que’l Drunage team reached the Continuous Wormhole Communications Center of the Klin space station and began to crowd in the confined space. All the Que’l had been issued Xan-fi flash rifles with extra battery packs while still aboard the speeder, and now they gripped them confidently in impossibly large hands, making the weapons appear small and insignificant. For his part, Adam wore a tac vest, and carried an M-91 carbine and a holstered .45 Smith and Wesson. He also had a thin breathing tube in his left nostril, fed by a small oxygen supply bottle in his vest. It only gave him an hour of supplemental air, but if they weren’t in and out in that time, then breathing probably would be an issue anymore.

In the far corner of the now over packed room, the mutant Panur was busy at a console, assisted by three very nervous-looking Klin. Adam walked up to him.

“We’re ready when you are.”

“All is set. I provided a schematic to the Queen’s complex in your wrist monitor, with the most direct route to her chambers. The portal is about a hundred yards from where she spends most of her time.” He then paused and looked at Adam with concerned eyes. “Are you sure you want to pursue this course of action? Mr. Tarazi may be somewhere near, so you might be able find him on your own.”

“We’re flying blind, Panur. Holding the Queen hostage until Riyad is released will get him to us no matter where he is, and without having to look for him, assuming he’s even in the complex.”

“There’s a ninety-four point nine percent chance that he is.”

“That’s good enough for me. Now, tell us when to go…and be sure to close the door behind us. I wouldn’t want to make it back here just to find some uninvited guests waiting.”

Adam and the forty-five Que’l now looked awkward and out of place, all shuffling nervously in the small room, with apparently nowhere to go. For this to be the entry point to another universe seemed so unlikely as to be absurd….

And then Panur flicked a switch somewhere, and a shimmering, seemingly holographic image appeared near the middle of the room. Everyone backed away from it. Although it could only be viewed from one direction, the portal did show another room beyond, with three Sol-Kor hunched over a console with their backs to the doorway.

One turned toward the portal, a look of confusion on his face. But then his eyes grew wide and he turned back to the console in a panic.

Adam ran forward, unleashing a spread from the M-91. The three Sol-Kor were riddled with slugs, sending blood splattering on the work console. But the damage was already done. An alarm was sounding.

Adam turned back to the portal, only see the Que’l standing on the other side with looks of trepidation painted on their square faces. “C’mon!” Adam cried out.

Dravis was the first of the Que’l through, which then started the parade. Soon the portal room in another universe was crawling with rabid-looking eight-footers, just looking for something to shoot or ram.

Adam looked through the portal and saw Panur standing on the other side, a universe away. The pale alien nodded and then the portal disappeared in a wisp of blue haze. Adam was shocked by the sudden feelings he had, not expecting this moment to affect him so. But it did. He was now in another universe…and cut off from his own.

The press of Que’l brought him back to reality.

He referenced his wrist monitor, and after getting his bearings, he turned to the anxious Que’l and said with heroic emphasis, “Follow me!”

If he hadn’t been so distracted with his feelings of isolation, Adam would have noticed that the gravity on the planet Kor was even lighter than that found aboard the Klin ship. As it was, his leading step toward the exit doorway was much faster and stronger than he needed, and he found himself soaring into the air, with his head crashing hard against the upper door jamb. He fell backwards, blocking the passageway—just as the mass of Que’l began to pass through. Like a scene from an old Keystone Cops movie, bodies tumbled like dominoes, and alien curse words echoed throughout the room..

Righting himself up, Adam noticed the angry looks on the faces of the Que’l. Damn, this is an awful way to start the mission!

All animosity was soon forgotten, however, as now the angry horde rushed headlong down a wide corridor toward the Queen’s chambers. With the alarm having already been sounded, scores of Sol-Kor guards now responded. At first these hapless creatures came around corners to point their blue beams at the invaders, even though the entire complex was already saturated with the beam constantly. Unaffected, Adam and the Que’l unceremoniously cut down the defenders where they stood. Yet to their credit, word quickly spread among the Sol-Kor that the beam was ineffective on the invaders, and soon the brilliant streaks from flash weapons began to fill the corridors.

Several of the Que’l had now taken the lead, and it was an amazing sight to see them lower their heads and take the full brunt of the flash impacts on their boney top plates. Adam could see the burn marks and smell the sickening odor of charred flesh, yet the Que’l showed no reaction to the damage, apparently absent any nerve ending on the tops of their heads. So they continued unabated in their charge, until they crashed full speed into the Sol-Kor defenders. Bones snapped and lungs collapsed despite the fact that the Sol-Kor were only a few inches shorter than the Que’l. The huge boney heads and thick necks made all the difference in this clash of titans.

Up ahead, at an intersection requiring the charging horde to turn left, a barricade had been hastily constructed out of furniture and electrical equipment. The Sol-Kor were shooting from behind it, often now with deadly accuracy. The Que’l were fine as long as the bolts hit the tops of their heads. If not, then they fell, just like any another creature would. Adam was saddened to see several Que’l fall to the floor of the hallway, with their comrades having no time to tend to their wounds or to the dead. They just kept barreling forward.

And then Dravis—being the fastest among them—reached the barricade first. He lowered his head and plowed through the barrier, until his large anvil of a head caught a Sol-Kor defender and slammed him flat into the far wall. In one of the most bizarre scenes Adam had ever witnessed, the alien’s head literally popped off as a result of the crushing impact.

With no time to savor the moment, Adam and his Que’l swept around the corner, where more deadly plasma bolts greeted them.

Adam soon found himself in the middle of the pack, surrounded by towering gray creatures and unable to bring his weapon to bear on any target beyond the wall of Que’l. He looked at his monitor. They were almost there.

“On the right, ten meters!” he called forward to Dravis, who glanced back quickly with an acknowledging nod. The Drunage team captain spotted the door ahead, and then without even slowing down to open it, he lowered his head and took aim….

Chapter 38

Riyad hadn’t expected to be shown to the Queen’s quarters so soon after his arrival on Kor. But without so much as a bathroom break, he was fitted with a small breathing tube and brought into a huge, columned room where the Queen was to be found.

The first thing he noticed as he entered was of the god-awful smell, like a mixture of soiled underwear and dirty feet. And then there was the squishy sound coming from somewhere farther back in the room. But his greatest shock was saved for the moment the small entourage of guards—led by Vosmin Yon—guided him around a tall blind to the Queen herself.

As would be expected from a unique member of a species tasked with producing all the others, the Queen was larger than the normal Sol-Kor, easily three times as large, with similar features as the males yet distinctly female, as well. What was the most disconcerting, however, was the fact that the Queen’s head was about the same size as a normal Sol-Kor, yet it appeared so out of place sitting above a bulbous, rippled blob of flesh barely covered in clothing that looked as if it hadn’t been changed in years. There was also a long, fleshy tube of some kind extending from between a pair of pale, fat legs, and where Riyad could see small, softball-size objects working their way down the tube to disappear behind another partition. Eggs? Riyad thought. Was that how she could produce so many offspring?

Looking at the smelly mass of living tissue, it was obvious the Queen hadn’t moved in…who knew how long? And although there were probably attendants responsible for her personal hygiene, they obviously weren’t doing the job.

But the worst part was the face. Granted, this was an alien, and who was Riyad to judge the beauty of the one-and-only Sol-Kor female? But damn! She was butt ugly was all Riyad could conclude; wrinkled, pock-marked, baggy-eyed and with a spider web-like mass of steel wool on her head that passed for hair. Her mouth was like that of the males, yet the lips were cracked and her few remaining teeth were a sickly mustard color.

Being this close to the filthy mess nearly made him puke.

Vosmin stepped past him and bowed, while simultaneously placing a powerful elbow into Riyad’s midsection. “Bow before the Great Queen, the Creator of All, the Guiding Mother to the Sol-Kor race.”

Riyad obeyed, if only so he could divert his eyes from the disgusting sight before him.

“Vosmin Yon, is this the creature that has caused all the concern among my planners?”

“Yes it is, my Queen, a representative of the strain called Human.”

“Has he been tested?”

“We did an non-invasive probe, since you wished him kept alive for this audience. The findings were exceptional, much like the others from U-Five.”

“This is good news. I am informed that this is the richest crop ever discovered.”

“That is true, my Queen.”

“So why have you not begun harvesting?” The Queen’s tone changed from one of curiosity to accusatory. “Surely we have the resources to suppress the resistance, Noslead.”

Vosmin shuffled nervously. “We will, as soon as the prime stations are completed. Until now we have been limited by the primary site’s primitive nature and size.”

“And the base station? I understand that is no longer operational as well.”

“Correct, my Queen. My ship was the last to pass through. Yet prime station one is now complete. I will be returning to U-Five through that portal, along with a force large enough to subdue any resistance.”

“And what of Panur? You have lost him.”

“He is not lost, my Queen. He is following his own path, as you know he has a tendency to do. I could not stop him.”

“I do not have to tell you how important he is the Colony. Upon your return, make it a priority to have him returned to me. Tell him I demand it.”

“Of course, it will be done.”

The Queen of the Sol-Kor now turned her attention on Riyad. He smiled broadly and winked.

“Do you suffer from an infliction of some sort? Are you diseased?”

Riyad was amused. “No, I’m not diseased. I’m just greeting a very lovely female in the way my people are accustomed. I must say, I know now why the Sol-Kor worship you so.”

“It is because I gave them birth.”

“No, it is because of your hypnotic beauty, my Queen.”

“I am aware of the concept of beauty; I have studied countless strains who revere such things. Do you truly find me to be in this category? I would not expect such attribution from my children, yet from others, the comment has evoked a strange sensation within me. Strange…and not entirely unwelcomed.”

“As my people have a saying: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I, therefore, cannot help myself based on what I see.”

Vosmin glared at Riyad. “My Queen, I have seen how this strain manipulates situations to their liking. Believe me, he is only teasing you, playing with your emotions with undeserved compliments as a means of gaining favor.”

“You believe the compliment is undeserved, as in unworthy of my attention? Or is it undeserved because it is not true?”

Riyad saw Vosmin’s jaw fall open as he hesitated answering. “Eh, my Queen, you are my Creator, therefore I have no opinion on the status of your beauty. You are…what you are.”

The Queen considered Vosmin for a long moment before returning her attention to Riyad. “I have decided to keep you around longer, as we study further this concept of beauty within females. I suppose that as the only female in the Colony, I could be considered both the most-beautiful—as well as the most-hideous—of all the females, seeing that I occupy the only place on the scale.”

“That may be so, my Queen,” Riyad said, “yet even then, there is no denying your status as the most-intelligent within the Colony.”

“That would be Panur, Human, and that I accept. However, seeing that he is a mutant—an exception—I will acknowledge my place as number two without complaint.”

Just then the sound of distant popping could be heard, like that of a faraway firework show at a local carnival. With Riyad knowing nothing about the goings on in the Queen’s complex, he did his best to keep his hopes in check. Yet any time he heard the sound of automatic weapons fire, only one thing came to mind: Adam Cain!

The confused looks on the faces of the Sol-Kor now spoke volumes. Vosmin barked out an order and three of the guards ran from the room to investigate. Then suddenly the room was filled with other Sol-Kor, all with weapons in their hands and worried looks on their faces.

“What is happening?” the Queen asked.

Vosmin looked at Riyad, who flashed back a Cheshire Cat smile before saying: “Maybe you shouldn’t have messed with the Humans.”

Then as if to punctuate the statement, the thick, ornately carved double wood door at the end of the large chamber suddenly imploded. Several huge, grey creatures with oversized, solid block heads stormed into the room, some firing flash weapons, while the majority stampeded head down into the surrounding guards. Bodies went flying, people screamed and the sound of hooved feet clacking on the stone floor was deafening.

It was over in seconds, as the room now swarmed with these hulking beasts.

Vosmin pulled his flash weapon and grabbed Riyad, wrapping a thick arm around his neck and pressing the barrel of the weapon against his head as he did.

That’s when Adam Cain calmly entered the room.

“Party-crasher,” Riyad said, just before Vosmin tighten the grip around his neck, choking off any further speech.

The stunned look on Adam’s face was priceless. He never imagined he’d find Riyad this quickly, and in the Queen’s chambers of all places. “Are you okay?” he asked.

All Riyad could do was nod. Then Adam looked to the incredible, smelly blob that had to be Queen of the Sol-Kor. “Holy crap, is that her?”

Again Riyad nodded.

“Asexual wouldn’t be enough for me,” Adam said. “If I looked like that, I wouldn’t even do myself.”

“I do not know what you expect to achieve here, Human,” said Vosmin. “Within seconds there will be so many Sol-Kor in this room that we will sacrifice hundreds just to deplete your charges. Then we will overwhelm you…you and your animals.”

Dravis took a step towards Vosmin. Struggling against alien’s grip, Riyad called out: “No, Dravis, I got this one.”

Riyad had both his hands on Vosmin’s forearm…and now he began to squeeze. The alien’s eyes grew wide as the pain began to register, even while Riyad slipped a hand around the thick wrist of Vosmin’s gun hand and twisted. The weapon discharged, but it missed Riyad’s head with inches to spare. Next the Human turned around, still gripping Vosmin’s wrist and arm, and soon the alien had been flipped around with his back to Riyad. The flash weapon fell to the floor.

Now it was Riyad’s turn to place an arm across Vosmin’s neck, soon evolving into a Full Nelson chokehold. This wasn’t easy for him to accomplish, not on a creature over a foot taller than him. So Riyad pulled back, bending the alien backwards to get a firmer grip.

“Hurry up, Riyad,” Adam said. “We gotta go.”

Tarazi obeyed. He pressed with the arm behind Vosmin’s head, bending the alien’s neck forward until a pronounced crack was heard. The Sol-Kor officer fell limp in Riyad’s arms, and was then casually tossed aside. Riyad bent down and picked up the discarded flash weapon.

Now he and Adam stood before the wide-eyed Queen of the Sol-Kor, one with an M-19 aimed at her, the other a plasma handgun. In unison, they pressed their triggers.

Just then a white blur passed their vision, and suddenly the mutant Panur was standing in front of them. The single round fired by Adam struck him in the chest, as did a sizzling plasma bolt hit fired by Riyad. The bolt spread out across the burnt clothing, causing the alien’s skin to glow white. Panur threw back his head and inhaled sharply. But then he leveled his intense gaze at the two stunned Humans. The white glow of the flash bolt quickly dissipated, even as the bullet wound closed before their eyes and disappeared as if it had never been there.

“I’m sorry, but I cannot let you do this,” the mutant said.

Adam was furious. “But this can end it all, right here, with the death of this one, rather hideous looking thing.”

“That’s not entirely true, Adam. If she dies then somehow a genetic marker is triggered in one of her existing embryos and another queen begins to form.”

“But that’ll take time for her to mature and for the Sol-Kor to regain their direction,” Riyad said.

“Still, I cannot let you kill her. You must realize, the Queen is the closest thing I have to a mother. We have shared five thousand years together; that is something you cannot comprehend. In this very chamber we have often had year-long discussions about all the mysteries of the universe, of multiple universes. Without her, I would lose the only creature in existence who can relate to me.”

“So you are picking sides,” Adam said. “I thought that was something you wouldn’t do.”

Panur smiled. “I’m just keeping the sides equal, Mr. Cain. There’s not much fun in the game if one side has an overwhelming advantage. Now you must go. I set the portal to destroy itself in three minutes. You will barely have the time to make it out.”

Adam was livid, but he also didn’t have time to dwell on it. “C’mon, Riyad. Let’s get you home.”

With one last defiant glare at Panur, Adam lead the team of Humans and Que’l out of the Queen’s chambers. By now, more defenders were flooding the corridors between there and the portal room, but the Que’l—what was left of them—managed to form an effective blocking screen, running at full speed—and over—anything that got in their way.

They reached the portal room, and Adam was relieved to see that no Sol-Kor were waiting on the other side of the shimmering doorway. Instead, three mind-addled Klin stood zombie-like to one side of the CW room, under the influence of the residual effects of the suppressor beam filtering through the portal.

“Dravis, get your people through first, we’ll cover you.” And then after a quick count he said. “I’m sorry. I count only seventeen survivors.”

Riyad blanched. “That was too much to sacrifice for me, my friend.”

Dravis smiled. “The Que’l do not sacrifice, they contribute. The fallen did so engaged in a noble effort, in an effort that was real and not a game. Even in death, they are grateful for the opportunity. Do not grieve for them, Mr. Tarazi. Grief is not necessary.”

And then he was through the portal.

“You next, buddy. And welcome home…to your home universe anyway.”

Riyad passed through…just as a barrage of flash bolts lit up the entire room, with even some streaking through the portal and into the universe beyond.

“Shit!” Adam yelled as he dove for the deck. He was still twenty feet away from the portal, and with no cover between there and where he lay. And then a lull came in the rain of flash bolts. He ran for the portal and then leapt, taking flight in the light gravity and diving through the gate.

When no bolts followed, he stood and turned toward the portal. Panur was there, with several dead Sol-Kor at his feet.

“Are you coming?” Adam called out to him.

“Not at this time.”

Adam shook his head. “She’s going to be pissed.”

“That she will be, but I’m pretty sure I’ll live.” He laughed out loud at this little joke.

“Goodbye, Panur.”

The smiled stretched out incredibly wide on the mutant’s pale face. “Hasta la vista, baby.”

And then the CW equipment bank behind him exploded, hitting Adam from behind with an incredible rush of heat and expanding concussion. He was flung through the air—and straight for the still-open trans-dimensional portal. Focusing on Panur’s shocked look, Adam knew this was the end. He was heading back into the Sol-Kor universe…this time for good.

But then the portal evaporated in a wisp of blue haze.

Adam was still airborne, and flying toward a solid metal bulkhead, where he hit face first and hard on the wall before rebounding backwards. Stunned, he staggered back and fell to the metal deck, landing on his butt, disoriented…yet still in his own universe.

Riyad ran to him and knelt down. “Are you okay?”

“I think so.” And then Adam felt his bloody upper lip. “Damn, I think I knocked out a tooth.”

Riyad flashed him his trademarked smile. “It adds character to you, my friend; my very good friend. That’s twice now you’ve saved me from certain death.”

“Damn right!” Adam said as Riyad helped him to his feet. “What say we not have a third time, okay? I’m getting too old for this.”

Chapter 39

From her vantage point above the battlefield, Sherri saw the stark and sudden impact of Andy’s plan brought to stunning fruition. It didn’t leave her much time, however. She wasn’t all the way to the rear side of the Sol-Kor forces, and now dozens of the retreating units were filtering back to the space around the portal, even as more Sol-Kor came through from the other side.

She decided to go for it.

Pressing the control lever forward, she dove for Sol-Kor space, zipping past unsuspecting starships who then fired pulsating blue light at her as she passed. She felt the tell-tale effects of the beams, but quickly shrugged them off. She continued toward the portal.

Fearing that her rogue ship was some kind of portal-destroying secret weapon, several of the Sol-Kor ships now shot off flash weapons. The scout ship had shields, but the onslaught was incredible. Within seconds of the first impacts, the shields were near redline.

She angled away slightly, which confused the beamship gunners who were concentrating on laying down bolts within her straight path to the portal. But she couldn’t stay off course for long.

“Sherri! What the hell are you doing?”

She tried to ignore the screaming voice of Admiral Tobias, yet he persisted.

“We’re going to blow the array even if you make it through. We can’t leave it open on the off chance you find Riyad and need to come back through.”

“I know that, Andy. I’ll figure something out on the other side.”

She was nearing the portal, and on extreme magnification she noticed something odd. Looking through the doorway into another universe, all she could see was a landscape made up of chaotically flashing lights. Then she realized…these were reflections off the hulls of thousands of spaceships. In fact, tens of thousands of spaceships.

The Sol-Kor had massed an incredible armada of warships just on the other side of the portal. Even if she made it through, how would she get past that?

“Sherri pull up!” Tobias yelled over the comm. “Pull up!”

“I can’t, Andy. I have to do all I can to save Riyad.”

“You don’t have to…he’s already back!”

“Bullshit.”

“No, it’s true. Adam brought him back.”

“You’re just saying that to keep me from going through.”

“No, I just got word. I’m patching you through….”

The Sol-Kor universe was now only seconds away.

“Sherri, it’s me.”

She switched to visual on the screen. Sure enough, there was Riyad, sweaty, bloodied in spots, but alive. “How?” she asked.

“It’s a long story, now break off. You don’t need to—”

And then the transmission was lost as the small starship passed into another universe.

“Holy crap!” Sherri yelled into the empty cockpit. Now she was face to face with the largest fleet anyone from her universe had ever seen. And it had just open fire on her.

She twisted the control stick around, spinning the tiny vessel in a tighter radius than could have been achieved in a larger ship. She was now heading back toward the portal when she glanced at the threat screen and saw something she’d never seen before. There was an overload of pure energy closing on her, with the readings indicating it was equivalent to the power of a small star. In actuality, it was the bolts from a hundred or more of the leading Sol-Kor ships, all merged into one single, gigantic bolt… and it was closing on her at about twice her current speed. It was only be a matter of seconds before it reached her, and she knew it would follow her all the way into her own universe.

She passed through the portal, but the star-bolt was still there. She couldn’t out run it and the portal breath was too wide for her to maneuver out of its path. So Sherri Valentine leaned back in the pilot’s seat, released the control stick and closed her eyes.

“Well this sucks,” where her last words.

They were her last words before Captain Enrique Garcia and his strike force placed thirty nuclear warheads on the massive Sol-Kor trans-dimensional tower array on the nearby planet. Maybe thirty nuclear bombs could be considered overkill, but Garcia wanted to make sure the job got done, and done right.

As it turned out, nearly a third of the small planet’s surface was set on fire, as the brilliant flash could be seen from even two hundred thousand miles out in space. Garcia looked to his left, and at the huge, shimmering white rectangle hovering incongruously in the blackness of space.

And then it was gone, breaking up and floating away in all directions as just wisps of evaporating white haze.

Garcia smiled.

After a moment, Sherri dared to open her eyes again. She appeared to be alive, but she wasn’t sure. After all, she had never died before. Well, except for that one time….

But this was different.

She looked at the threat screen again and found it to be clear, all except for a plethora of individual Sol-Kor mainships, all of which seemed to be ignoring her and bolting headlong out of the area at maximum star-drive.

Then she noticed that the portal was no longer there. She let out a deep sigh. They did it, and the timing couldn’t have been better. And then she recalled the brief conversation she’d had with Riyad, or was that just something she imagined?

She shook her head. No, it was real; Adam had gone in and got him.

Adam did it.

Adam Cain always did it.

Sherri smiled.

Chapter 40

Adam was alone on the observation deck of the Abraham Lincoln and looking out at a scene he thought he’d never live to see. Within visual range of the huge carrier were two of the gigantic Klin colony ships, along with a Juirean Class-Seven, a Class-Five and a smattering of Class-Four’s. The Union fleet was also represented.

As it turned out, the Klin had insisted on a whole array of legal documents to back up the promises Adam had made, and so far it had taken over a week just to iron out the basics. Nevertheless, they were making progress, and already the Klin were considering a dozen worlds—from within both the Union and the Expansion—as potential candidates for their new homeworld. With each new day, spirits brightened as the prospects for a lasting peace between the major players of the Milky Way Galaxy came closer to reality.

So far, of course, the Klin had yet to provide any real support for the effort against the on-going conflict with Sol-Kor, who it was learned still had a number of secret portal arrays under construction throughout the galaxy. In light of that fact, there would still be ample opportunity for the Klin to contribute in the coming years. Adam knew that all the events that had taken place recently were only a prelude to the real war that was coming. The Sol-Kor would not give up. They were in it for the long-haul.

And even if the Klin ended up not contributing much to the war effort itself, they would still make a positive impact on the galaxy. Adam could see a partnership between the Klin and the Formilians, one that would usher in a new era of scientific advancement for the Milky Way which would be beneficial to everyone.

All the galaxy had to do before that was survive the war with the Sol-Kor….

Adam? a voice said in his head.

Arieel! Where are you?

I am aboard my ship. We depart momentarily for Formil, and I wanted to say goodbye.

Thank you again for all you did for us. Without you, none of this could have happened.

I am glad I was able to help.

Stay in touch, will you? And say hello to Lila for me sometime?

The odd thing about telepathic communications is that one could also feel the emotions of the speaker as well as hear their thoughts. Adam sensed the fear in Arieel’s mind, followed by the shock of revelation.

You know!

It was hard to hide your feelings when you spoke of her that first time.

Now panic was evident in her thoughts. Don’t worry, Adam conveyed to her. It will remain our secret.

Adam…I.

It’s all right; I understand why. And I also want to thank you for…for making me whole again. Just knowing she’s out there will be enough.

Adam could feel Arieel’s tears, even if he couldn’t see them. I am at a loss for words.

That’s okay. Again, thanks. You truly saved my life.

A favor I owed for an equal event.

Adam laughed.

We are leaving now, Adam. Contact will soon be broken.

That, Arieel, can never happen. Not now.

And then a feeling of utter emptiness enveloped his mind, as the essence of Arieel Bol vanished from his mind.

Feeling all sappy and emotional, Adam was relieved when the door to the observation deck slid open and Sherri and Riyad entered, lifting him from his melancholy.

Sherri stepped past him and up to the huge observation window. “Who would have imaged we’d ever see this?” And then she turned to Adam and grinned. “I guess you were right after all: We really were embarking on a great and heroic adventure when this whole thing began. And like always, the galaxy will never be the same afterwards.”

Adam wrapped his strong arms around the necks of both Sherri and Riyad and pulled them in close. “The Three Stooges are back together again,” he announced.

“Don’t you mean The Three Musketeers?” Sherri corrected, amending her earlier reference to the trio.

“I like that a lot better,” Riyad said.

Adam squeezed them both even tighter. “I agree. And now—my best friends—what say we go home?”

Epilogue

The bartender eyed the customer and frowned. “Be sure to wear a lot of sunscreen outside, buddy. It can get really hot down here in the Keys.”

The customer grinned. “I thank you for your concern, but I’ll be all right; I have some very special skin.”

The bartender narrowed his eyes at the diminutive patron. “You’re not from around here, are you?”

“No, I come from very far away.”

The bartender snickered. “Don’t take this wrong, but you’re an alien, aren’t you?”

“That I am, and no offense taken.”

“We get quite a few aliens down here, you know. It seems Human music can be just as intoxicating as our alcohol. So what will you have?”

“This place is also known as Margaritaville, is it not? So I will have a margarita.”

The bartender laughed. “Actually Margaritaville is down the street, this is Sloppy Joe’s. But one Key West margarita coming right up.”

As he prepared the blender, the bartender looked around at the large open room and noticed that it was nearly empty. Most of the tourists were either out on fishing boats or sleeping off last night’s bender. He poured in a triple shot, before filling the wide, salt-rimmed glass with a third of the flask’s famous frozen concoction. The pale customer looked as though he’d be up for seconds, and maybe even thirds.

The patron smiled after sampling the drink. “So you are a professional bartender, in a resort city on the planet Earth. As a consequence, I would imagine you have many an entertaining story to tell?”

The laugh was hearty and sincere. “Stories! Hell, I’ve got a million of ’em.”

“I would love to hear them all.”

“All of ’em? That would take forever.”

“That’s all right, my friend. I have the time.”

The End

The Unreachable Stars …

Up next in The Human Chronicles Saga.

Get your copy today.

The Unreachable Stars

Available on Amazon.com

along with all the books by T.R. Harris

3 Free Books

No kidding. 3 FREE BOOKS, simply for signing up for my Fan Email List.

Just fill out the Subscribe form here.

Facebook Fan Group

I’m inviting you to join my exclusive, secret,

Super Fan Facebook Group appropriately called

Fans of T.R. Harris and

The Human Chronicles Saga

Just click on the link below, and you—yes, YOU—may become a character in one of my books. You may not last long, and you may end up being the villain, but at least you can point to your name in one of my books – and live forever! Maybe. If I decide to use your name. It’s at my discretion.

trharrisfb.com

Contact the Author

Facebook

trharrisfb.com

Email

bytrharris@hotmail.com

Novels by T.R. Harris

The Human Chronicles Legacy Series

Raiders of the Shadow

War of Attrition

Secondary Protocol

The Adam Cain Saga

The Dead Worlds

Empires

Battle Plan

Galactic Vortex

Dark Energy

Universal Law

The Formation Code

The Quantum Enigma

Children of the Aris

The Human Chronicles

The Fringe Worlds

Alien Assassin

The War of Pawns

The Tactics of Revenge

The Legend of Earth

Cain’s Crusaders

The Apex Predator

A Galaxy to Conquer

The Masters of War

Prelude to War

The Unreachable Stars

When Earth Reigned Supreme

A Clash of Aliens

Battlelines

The Copernicus Deception

Scorched Earth

Alien Games

The Cain Legacy

The Andromeda Mission

Last Species Standing

Invasion Force

Force of Gravity

Mission Critical

The Lost Universe

The Immortal War

Destroyer of Worlds

Phantoms

Terminus Rising

The Last Aris

The Human Chronicles Box Set Series

Box Set #1 – Books 1-5 in the series

Box Set #2 – Books 6-10 in the series

Box Set #3 – Books 11-15 in the series

Box Set #4 – Books 16-20 in the series

Box Set #5—Books 21-25 in the series

Box Set #6 — Books 26-29 in the series

REV Warriors Series

Rev

REV: Renegades

REV: Rebirth

REV: Revolution

REV: Retribution

REV Warriors Part 2

REV: Revelations

REV: Resolve

REV: Requiem

REV Warriors Series Part 1 Box Set - The COMPLETE Series (5 books)

Jason King – Agent to the Stars Series

The Enclaves of Sylox

Treasure of the Galactic Lights

The Drone Wars Series

Day of the Drone

In collaboration with Co-Author George Wier…

The Liberation Series

Captains Malicious

Available exclusively on Amazon.com and FREE to members of Kindle Unlimited.